Christ and haue the earnest and beginning of the sprite God is so louyng fauourable vnto vs that he will not looke on such sinne neither wil counte it as sinne but will deale with vs accordyng to our belief in Christ and according to his promises which he hath sworne to vs vntyll the sinne be full slayne and mortified by death Faythe is not mans opinion and dreame as some imagine and fayne when they heare the story of the Gospell but when they see that there follow no good workes nor amendment of liuyng though they heare ye can bable many thyngs of fayth then they fall from the right way and say fayth onely iustifieth not a man must haue good workes also if he will be righteous and safe The cause is when they heare the gospell or glad tidinges they fayne of their owne strength certaine imaginations and thoughtes in their hartes saying I haue heard the gospell I remember the story loe I beleue and that they counte right fayth which neuerthelesse as it is but mans imagination and faining euen so profiteth it not neither followe there any good workes or amendmēt of liuing But right fayth is a thing wrought by the holy ghost in vs which chaungeth vs turneth vs into a new nature and begetteth vs a new in God and maketh vs the sonnes of god as thou readest in the first of Iohn and killeth the olde Adam and maketh vs altogether new in the hart mynde wyll lust and in all our affectiōs and powers of the soule and bringeth the holye gost with her Fayth is a liuely thing mighty in working valiant strong euer doyng euer fruitfull so that it is vnpossible that he whiche is endued therwith should not worke alwayes good workes without ceasing He asketh not whether good workes are to be done or not but hath done them already ere mention be made of them is alway doing for such is his nature for quicke fayth in hys hart and liuely mouyng of the sprite driue hym and stirre hym therunto Whosoeuer doth not good woorkes is an vnbeleuyng person faithles loketh roūd about him groping after faith good works woteth not what faith or good workes meane though he bable neuer so many thinges of faith good workes Fayth is then a liuely and a stedfast trust in the fauour of God wherewith we commit our selues altogether vnto god that trust is so surely grounded and sticketh so fast in our hartes that a mā would not once doubt of it though he should die a thousand tymes therefore And suche trust wrought by the holy gost through faith maketh a man glad lusty chereful true harted vnto God and vnto all creatures By the meanes wherof willingly and without compulsion he is glad and redy to do good to euery man to do seruice to euery man to suffer all thinges y t god may be loued and praysed which hath geuen hym such grace so that it is impossible to separate good workes from fayth euen as it is impossible to separate heat and burning from fire Therfore take hede to thy selfe and beware of thyne owne fantasies and imaginations which to iudge of fayth good workes wyll seme wyse when in dede they are starke blind and of all things most foolish Pray God that he wyll vouchsafe to worke faith in thine hart or els shalte thou remayne euermore faythlesse fayne thou imagine thou enforce thou wrastle with thy self and do what thou wilt or canst Righteousnes is euen such faythe and is called Gods righteousnesse or righteousnes that is of value before God For it is gods gift and it altereth a man and chaungeth him into a new spiritual nature and maketh him free and liberall to pay euery man his duety For through fayth a mā is purged of his sinnes and obteyneth luste vnto the law of God whereby he geueth God hys honor and payeth hym that he oweth hym and vnto men he doth seruice willingly wherwith soeuer he can and payeth euery man his duety Such righteousnes can nature freewill and our owne strength neuer bring to passe for as no man can geue himselfe faith so can he not take away vnbeliefe how then can he take away any sinne at all Wherefore all is false hipocrisie sinne whatsoeuer is done without fayth or in vnbeliefe as it is euident in the 14. chapter vnto the Romains though it appeare neuer so glorious or beautiful outwardes Fleshe and sprite mayest thou not here vnderstand as though flesh were onely that which pertayneth vnto vnchastitie and the spirite that which inwardly pertayneth to the harte but Paul calleth flesh here as Christ doth Iohn 3. All that is borne of fleshe that is to witte the whole man with lyfe soule body wit will reason whatsoeuer he is or doth within and without because that these all and all that is in man study after the worlde and the flesh Call fleshe therfore whatsoeuer as long as we are without y t spirite of GOD we thinke or speake of God of fayth of good workes and of spirituall matters Call fleshe also all works which are done without grace and without the working of the sprite howsoeuer good holy and spirituall they seeme to be as thou mayest proue by the 5. chapter vnto the Galathians where Paule numbreth worshipping of idoles witchcraft enuy and hate among the dedes of the flesh and by the 8. vnto the Romaines where he sayth that the law by the reason of the fleshe is weake which is not vnderstand of vnchastitie onely but of all sinnes and most specially of vnbeliefe which is a vice most spirituall and grounde of all synnes And as thou callest him whiche is not renewed with the spirit and borne agayne in Christ flesh all his dedes euen the very motions of his hart and minde his learning doctrine and contemplation of hye thinges his preaching teaching and study in the Scripture buildyng of Churches foundyng of Abbeyes geuing of almes Masse mattēs what soeuer he doth though it seme spiritual and after the lawes of God So contrarywise call him spirituall which is renewed in Christ and all his deedes whiche spryng of fayth seme they neuer so grose as the washyng of the Disciples feete done by Christ and Peters fishing after the resurrection yea and al the dedes of matrimony are pure spiritual if they procede of faith and what soeuer is done with in the lawes of God though it be wrought by the body as the very wiping of shooes and such like how soeuer grose they appeare outward With out such vnderstādyng of these wordes canst thou neuer vnderstand this Epistle of Paule neither any other place in the holy Scripture Take hede therfore for who soeuer vnderstādeth these wordes otherwise the same vnderstādeth not Paule what soeuer he be Now will we prepare our selues vnto the Epistle For as much as it becommeth the preacher of
do no good worke freely without respect of some profit either in this world or in the world to come neither coulde we haue spirituall ioye in oure hartes in time of affliction and mortifiyng of the flesh Good workes are called the fruites of the spirite Gal. 5. for the sprite worketh them in vs and sometyme fruites of righteousnes as in the second Epistle to the Cor. and 9. chapter before all workes therfore we must haue a righteousnes within the hart the mother of all workes frō whēce they spring The righteousnes of the Scribes and Pharises of them that haue y ◠spirite of this world is y t glorious shew outward shining of workes But Christ sayth to vs Mar. 5. except your righteousnes exceede the righteousnes of the scribes Pharises ye cānot enter into the kingdome of heauen It is righteousnes in y t world if a mā kyl not But a Christen perceiueth righteousnesse if he loue his enemy euen when he suffreth persecution and torment of him and the paines of death and mourneth more for his aduersaries blindnesse then for his owne payne and prayeth God to open his eyes and to forgeue hym his sinnes as dyd Steuen in the Actes of the Apostles the vij Chapter and Christ Luke xxiij A Christen considereth him selfe in the law of GOD and there putteth of him all maner righteousnes For the law suffereth no merites no deseruynges no righteousnes neither any mā to be iustified in the sight of God The law is spirituall and requireth y t hart and commaundements to be fulfilled with such loue and obedience as was in Christ If any fulfill all that is the will of God with such loue and obedience the same may be bold to sell pardons of his merites and els not A Christen therfore when he beholdeth hym selfe in the law putteth of all maner righteousnes deseruinges and merites and mekely and vnfaynedly knowledgeth his sinne miserie his captiuitie and bondage in the flesh his trespasse and gilte and is thereby blessed with the poure in spirite Math. v. Chap. Then he morneth in his hart because he is in such bondage that he can not do the will of God and is an hungred and a thyrst after righteousnes For righteousnesse I meane which springeth out of christes bloud for strength to do the wil of God And turneth him selfe to the promises of God desireth him for his great mercy and truth and for the bloud of hys sonne Christ to fulfill his promises to geue him strēgth And thus his spirit euer prayeth within him He fasteth also not one day for a weke or a Lent for an whole yeare but professeth in his hart a perpetuall sobernes to tame the flesh and to subdue the body to the spirite vntil he waxe strong in the spirite and grow ripe into a full righteousnes after the fulnes of Christ And because this fulnes happeneth not till the body be slayne by death a Christen is euer a sinner in the law and therfore fasteth and prayeth to God in the spirite the world seyng it not Yet in y ◠promises he is euer righteous thorough fayth in Christ and is sure that he is heire of all Gods promises the spirite which he hath receaued in earnest bearyng him witnes his hart also and his dedes testifying the same Marke this then To see inwardly that y t law of God is so spirituall that no flesh can fulfill it And then for to morne and sorrow and to desire yea to hunger and thyrst after strength to do the wil of God from the ground of the hart and notwithstandyng all the sutlety of the deuil weakenes and feblenes of the flesh and wondryng of the world to cleaue yet to y t promises of God and to beleue that for Christes bloud sake thou art receaued to the inheritaūce of eternall lyfe is a wonderfull thyng and a thyng that the world knoweth not of but who soeuer feleth that though he fall a thousand tymes in a day doth yet rise agayne a thousand tymes and is sure that the mercy of God is vpon hym IF ye forgeue othermen their trespasses your heauēly father shal forgeue you yours Mat. in the vj. Chap. if I forgeue God shall forgeue me not for my dedes sake but for his promises sake for his mercy truth and for the bloud of hys son Christ our Lord. And my forgeuing certifieth my spirite that God shal forgeue me yea y t he hath forgeuē me already For if I consent to y t will of God in my hart though thorough infirmitie and weakenes I can not do the will of GOD at all tymes moreouer though I can not do the wil of God so purely as the law requireth it of me yet if I see my faulte mekely knowledge my sinne wepyng in myne hart because I cā not do the will of God and thyrst after strēgth I am sure that y t sprite of God is in me his fauour vpon me For the world lusteth not to do the will of God neither soroweth because he can not though he sorrow some tyme for feare of y ◠paine that he beleueth shall folow He that hath the spirite of this world can not forgeue without amendes makyng or a greater vauntage If I forgeue now how cōmeth it veryly because I feele the mercy of God in me For as a man feeleth God to him selfe so is he to his neighbour I know by mine owne experience that all flesh is in bondage vnder sinne and cā not but sinne therfore am I mercyfull and desire God to loose the bondes of sinne euen in mine enemy GAther not treasure together in earth c. Math. vj. But gather you treasure in heauen c. Let not you◠hartes be glued to worldly thynges studie not to heape treasure vpon treasure and riches vpon riches but study to bestow well that whiche is gotten already and let your abundaunce succour the lacke and neede of the power which haue not Haue an eye to good workes to which if ye haue lust and also power to do them then are ye sure that the spirite of God is in you and ye in Christ elect to the reward of eternal life which foloweth good workes But looke that thine eye be single and robbe not Christ of his honour ascribe not that to y t deseruyng of thy workes which is geuen the freely by the merites of his bloud In Christ we are sonnes In Christ we are heires In Christ god chose vs and elected vs before the begynning of the world created vs a new by the word of the Gospell and put his spirite in vs for because we should do good workes A Christē man worketh because it is the will of his father onely If we do no good worke nor be mercyfull how is our lust therin If we haue no lust to do good workes how is Gods spirite in vs If the spirite of God
is the same god and hath sworne to vs all that he sware vnto them and is as true as euer he was and therefore can not but fulfil his promises to vs as wel as he dyd to them if we beleue as they dyd The houre shal come when all they that are in the graues shall heare hys voyce that is to say Christes voyce shall come forth they that haue done good into the resurrection of lyfe and they that haue done euil into the resurrection of damnation Iohn v. This all lyke textes declare what soloweth good workes and that our dedes shall testifie with vs or agaynst vs at that day and putteth vs in remembraunce to be diligent and feruent in doyng good Here by mayst thou not vnderstand that we obtayne the fauor of god and the inheritaunce of life thorough the merites of good workes as hyrelynges do their wages For then shouldest thou robbe Christ of whose fulnes we haue receaued fauour for fauour Ioh. i. that is gods fauour was so full in Christ that for his sake he geueth vs his fauour as affirmeth also Paule Ephe. i. he loued vs in his beloued by whom we haue sayth Paul redemptiō through his bloud and forgeuenes of sinnes The forgeuenes of sinnes then is our redēptiō in Christ and not y t reward of workes In whō sayth he in the same place hee chose vs before the makyng of y ◠world that is long before we dyd good workes Throughe fayth in Christ are we also the sonnes of god as thou readest Io. i. in that they beleued on his name he gaue them power to be the sonnes of god God with all his fulnes riches dwelleth in Christ and out of Christ must we fetch all thynges Thou readest also Iohn iij. he that beleueth on the sonne hath eternal life And he that beleueth not shall see no lyfe but the wrath of god abydeth vpon him Here seest thou that the wrath vengeance of God possesseth euery man till fayth come Fayth and trust in Christ expelleth the wrath of god and bringeth fauour y t spirite power to do good and euerlastyng lyfe Moreouer vntill Christ hath geuē thee light thou knowest not wherein stādeth the goodnes of thy workes vntill his spirite hath loosed thyne hart ▪ thou canst not consent vnto good woorkes All that is good in vs both wil and works commeth of the fauour of GOD through Christ to whom be the laude Amen IF any man will do his will he meaneth the will of the father he shall know of the doctrine whether it be of god or whether I speake of my selfe Iohn vij This text meaneth not that any man of his owne strength power and free will as they call it can do the will of god before he hath receaued the spirite and strength of Christ through sayth But here is ment that which is spokenin the thyrd of Iohn when Nicodemus marueiled how it were possible that a man should be borne agayn Christ aunswered that which is borne of the flesh is flesh and that whiche is borne of the spirite is spirite as who should say he that hath the spirite thorough fayth and is borne agayne and made a new in Christ vnderstandeth the thynges of the spirite and what he that is spirituall meaneth But he that is flesh and as Paul sayth i. Cor. ij a naturall man led of his blind reason onely can neuer ascend to the capacitie of the spirite And he geueth an ensāple saying the winde bloweth where he lysteth and thou hearest his voyce and wottest not whence he cōmeth nor whether he will So is euery mā that is borne of the spirite he that speaketh of the spirite can neuer be vnderstand of the naturall man which is but flesh and sauoreth no more thē thynges of y ◠flesh So here meaneth Christ if any man haue the spirite consenteth vnto the will of God this same at ones wotteth what I meane IF ye vnderstand these thinges happy are ye if ye do them Iohn xiij A Christen mans hart is with the wyll of God with the lawe and commaundementes of God and hongreth and thyrsteth after strength to fulfill them and mourneth day and night desiring God according to his promises for to geue him power to fulfill the will of God with loue and lust then testifieth his deede that he is blessed and that the spirite which blesseth vs in Christ is in hym and ministreth such strength The outward deede testifieth what is within vs as thou readest Iohn v. The deedes which I do testifie of me sayth Christ And Ioh. 13. hereby shall all men know that ye are my Disciples if ye loue one an other And Ioh. 14. he that hath my commaundements keepeth thē the same it is that loueth me And agayne he that loueth me keepeth my commaundementes and he that loueth me not keepeth not my cōmaundementes the outward deede testifiing of the inwarde hart And Ioh. xv If ye shall kepe my commaundemēts ye shall cōtinue in my loue as I kepe my fathers commaundemēt and continue in his loue That is as ye see the loue that I haue to my father in that I keepe his commaundementes so shal ye see the loue that ye haue to me in that ye kepe my commaundemētes Thou mayest not thinke that our deedes blesse vs first and that we preuent God and his grace in Christ as though we in our naturall giftes and beyng as we were borne in Adam looked on the lawe of God and of our owne strength fulfilled it and so be-became righteous and then with that righteousnes obtayned the fauour of God As Philosophers write of righteousnes and as the righteousnes of temporall lawe is where the lawe is satisfied with the hipocrisy of the outward deede For cōtrarie to y ◠readest thou Ioh. xv Ye haue not chosen me sayth Christ but I haue chosen you that ye goe and bring forth fruite and that your fruite remayne And in the same chapter I am a vine and ye the braunches and without me can ye do nothing With vs therefore so goeth it In Adam are we all as it were wilde crab trees of which God chuseth whom he will and plucketh them out of Adam and planteth them in the garden of his mercy and stocketh thē and grafteth the spirite of Christ in them which bringeth forth the fruite of the will of God which fruite testifieth that God hath blessed vs in Christ Note this also that as long as we liue we are yet partly carnall and fleshly notwithstāding that we are in Christ and though it be not imputed vnto vs for Christes sake for there abideth remaineth in vs yet of the olde Adam as it were the stocke of the crabe tree and euer among when occasion is geuen hym shoteth forth his braunches and leues budde blossome and fruit Against whom we must fight and subdue hym and chaynge all
desire to liue euer here and a gredines of worldly voluptuousnesse And vnto all such is the Scripture locked vp and made impossible to vnderstand They may reade it and rehearse the stories thereof and dispute of it as the turkes may and as we may of the turkes lawe And they may sucke pride hipocrisye and all maner of poyson there out to slaye their owne soules and to put stombling blockes in other mennes wayes to thrust them from the truth and get such learnyng therin as in Aristotles Ethikes and morall philosophy and in the preceptes of olde philosophers But it is impossible for them to apply one sentence thereof to their soules health for to fashion their liues thereby for to please God or to make them loue the lawe or vnderstand it either to feele the power of Christes death and might of his resurrection and swetnes of the life to come So that they euer remayne carnall and fleshly as thou hast an ensample of the Scribes Phariseis and Iewes in the new testament An other conclusion is this of them that beleue in Christ for the remission of sinne and loue the law are a thousand degrees and not so few one perfecter or weaker thē another of which a great sort are so feble that they cā neither go forward in their profession purpose nor yet stand except they be holpe and borke of their strōger brethren and tended as young childrē are by the care of their fathers and mothers And therfore doth God commaund the elder to care for the younger As Paule teacheth Rom. xv saying we that be stronger ought to beare the feblenes of the weaker And Gala. vj. brethren if any man be caught in any fault ye that be spirituall and are growen in knowledge and haue gottē the victory of your flesh teach such with the spirite of softenes not callyng them heretickes at the first choppe threatenyng them with fier and fagottes But alter alterius onera portate sayth he sic adimplebitis legē Christi That is to saye beare eche others burthen so shall ye fulfill the law of Christ Euen so veryly shall ye fulfill the lawe of Christ and not with smityng your brethren and puttyng stomblyng blockes before theyr weake feete and killyng theyr consciences and makyng them more afrayde of shadowes and bugges then to breake theyr fathers commaundementes and to trust in wordes of winde and vanitie more then in theyr fathers promise And for their sakes also he hath ordeyned rulers both spirituall and temporall to teach them and exhorte them to warne them and to keepe occasions from them that with custome of synne they fall not from their profession Now when they that take vpon them to be the elder brethren are become hypocrites and turned to wily Foxes and cruell wolues and fierce Lyons and the officers be waxen euill and seruauntes to Mammon ministryng their offices for their owne lucre onely and not for the profite of their brethren but fauouryng all vices whereby they may haue a vauntage Then is God compelled of his fatherly pitie to scourge his weake hym selfe with pouertie oppression wrong losse daunger and with a thousand maner of diseases to bryng them agayne if they be fallen and to kepe their hartes fast to their profession So that diligentibus Deum omnia cooperantur in bonum Roma viij They that loue God that is to say the law of God for that is to loue God vnto them god turneth all to the best and scourgeth them with the lustes of their owne weakenes to theyr owne saluation An other conclusion is this God receaueth both perfite and weake in lyke grace for Christes sake as a father receaueth all hys children both small and great in lyke loue He receaueth them to be his sonnes and maketh a couenaunt with them to beare theyr weakenes for Christes sake till they be waxen stronger and how often soeuer they fall yet to forgeue them if they will turne agayn and neuer to cast of any till he yeld him selfe to sinne and take sinnes part and for affection and lust to sinne fight agaynst his owne professiō to destroy it And he correcteth and chastiseth his children euer at home with the rodde of mercy and loue to make thē better but he bryngeth them not forth to be iudged after the condemnation of the law An other conclusion is this euery man is two men flesh and spirite Which so fight perpetually one agaynst an other that a man must go either backe or forward and can not stand long in on state If the spirit ouercome the temptation then is she stronger and the flesh weaker But and if the fleshe get a custome then is the spirite none otherwise oppressed of the flesh then as though she had a mountaine vpon her backe and as we sometyme in our dreames thinke we beare heuyer then a milstone on our breastes or when we dreame now and then that we would runne away for feare our legges seme heauyer then leade Euen so is the spirite oppressed and ouer laden of the flesh through custome that she struggeleth and striueth to get vp and to breake lowse in vayne vntil the God of mercy which heareth her grone through Iesus Christ come and lowse her with his power and put his crosse of tribulation on the backe of the flesh to keepe her downe to minish her strength and to mortifie her Wherfore euery man must haue his crosse to nayle his fleshe to for the mortifieng of her Now if thou be not strong inough and discrete thereto to take vp thy crosse thy selfe and to tame thy fleshe with prayer and fastyng watchyng deedes of mercy holy meditations and readyng the Scripture and with bodely labour and in withdrawyng all maner of pleasures from the flesh and with exercises contrary to the vices which thou markest thy body most enclined to and with absteinyng from all that courage the flesh agaynst the spirite as readyng of wanton bookes wanton communication foolish iestyng and effeminate thoughtes and talkyng of couetousnes whiche Paule forbyddeth Ephe. v. and magnifieng of worldly promotions And takest I say vp such a crosse by thyne owne selfe or by the counsell of other that are better learned and exercised then thou Then must God put his crosse of aduersitie vpon thee For we must haue euery man his crosse in this world or be damned with the world Of this ye see the difference betwene the sinne of them that beleue in y ◠bloud of Christ for the remission of sinne and consent and submit themselues vnto the lawe and the sin of them that yelde themselues vnto sinne to serue it c. The first sinne vnder grace and their sinnes are veniall that is to say forgeueable The other sinne vnder the lawe vnder the damnation of the lawe and fight for a great part of them agaynst grace against the spirite of grace agaynst the law of
That fayth haue they in theyr owne workes onely But the true hearers vnderstand the lawe as Christ interpreteth it here and feele thereby theyr righteous damnation and runne to Christ for succour and for remission of all their sinnes that are past and for all the sinne which chaunce thorough infirmities shall compel theÌ„ to do for remission of that the law is to stronge for their weake nature And upon that they consent to the lawe loue it and professe it to fulfill it to the vttermost of their power and then go to and worke Faith or confidence in Christes bloud without helpe and before the workes of the law bringeth all maner of remission of sinnes satisfaction Faith is mother of loue fayth accompanieth loue in all her workes to fulfill as much as there lacketh in our doing the lawe of that perfect loue which Christ had to his father and vs in his fulfilling of the law for vs. Now when we be reconciled then is loue fayth together our righteousnesse our keeping the lawe our continuing our proceeding forwarde in the grace which we stand in our bringing to the euerlasting sauing and euerlasting life And the woorkes be esteemed of God according to the loue of the hart If the woorkes be great loue little and colde then the woorkes be regarded thereafter of God If the workes be small and loue much and feruent the workes be taken for great of God And it came to passe that when Iesus had ended these sayinges the people were astonied at his doctrine for he taught them as one hauing power and not as the Scribes The Scribes and Phariseyes had thrust vp the sworde of the woorde of God into a scabbarde or shethe of gloses and therein had knit it fast that it coulde neither sticke nor cut teaching dead workes without fayth and loue which are the life and the whole goodnes of all workes and the onely thing why they please God And therefore their audience abode euer carnall and fleshly mynded without faith to God and loue to their neighbours Christes wordes were spirit life Ioh. vi That is to say they ministred spirite and life and entred into the hart and grated on the conscience and thorow preaching the lawe made the hearers perceaue their duties euen what loue they ought to God what to man and the right dampnation of all them that had not the loue of God and man written in their hartes and thorow preaching of fayth made all that consented to the lawe of God fele the mercy of God in Christ and certified them of their saluation For the worde of God is a two edged sworde that pearceth and deuideth the spirite and soule of man a sonder Heb. 〈◊〉 A man before the preaching of Godes woorde is but one man all fleshe the soule consenting vnto the lustes of the fleshe to follow them But the sworde of the worde of God where it taketh effect diuideth a man in two and serteth him at variaunce against his own selfe The fleshe haling one way and the spirite drawing another the fleshe raging to follow lustes and the spirite calling backe agayne to follow the lawe and will of God A man all the while â—e consenteth to the flesh before he be borne again in Christ is called soule or carnall But whe he is renued in Christ through y t word of lyâ—e and hath the loue of God and of hys neighbor and the fayth of Christ written in his hart he is called spirite or spirituall The Lord of all mercy send vs preachers with power that is to say 〈◊〉 expounders of the worde of God and speakers to the hart of man and deliuer vs from Scribes Phariseyes hypocrites and all false Prophetes Amen An aunswere vnto Syr Thomas Mores Dialogue made by William Tyndall 1530. ☞ First he declareth what the Church is and geueth a reason of certaine wordes which Master More rebuketh in the translation of the new Testament ¶ After that he aunswereth particularly vnto euery Chapter which semeth to haue any appearaunce of truth thorough all his foure bookes ¶ Awake thou that slepest and stand vp from death and Christ shall geue the light Ephesians 5. THe grace of our Lord the light of his spirite to see to iudge true repeÌ„taunce towardeâ— Gods lâ—we a fast fayth in the mercyfull prâ—…es y â— are in our sauiour Christ serueÌ„t loue toward thy neighbour after the exaÌ„ple of Christ his Saints be with thee O Reader with all that loue the truth loÌ„g for the redemption of Gods elect Amen Our Sauiour I esus in the 16. of Iohn at his last Supper when he tooke his leaue of his Disciples warned them saying the holy Ghost shall come and rebuke the world of iudgemeÌ„t That is he shall rebuke the world for lacke of true iudgement and discretion to iudge and shall proue that the tast of theyr mouthes is corrupt so that they iudge swete to be sowre and sowre to be swete the eyes to be blynd so that they thinke that to be the verâ— seruice of God which is but a blynd superstition for zeale of which yet they persecute the true seruice of God and that they iudge to be the lawe of God whiche is but a false imagination of a corrupt iudgement for blynd affection of whiche yet they persecute the true law of God and them that kepe it And this same it is that Paul sayth 1. Corinth ij how that the naturall man that is not borne agayne and created a new with the spirite of God be he neuer so great a Philosopher neuer so well sene in the law neuer so sore studied in the Scripture as we haue examples in the Phariseis yet hee cannot vnderstaÌ„d the thynges of the spirite of God but sayth he the spirituall iudgeth all thyngs and hys spirâ—e searcheth the deepe secretes of God so that what soeuer God commauÌ„deth hym to do he neuer leaueth searchyng till he come at the bottome the pith the quicke the lyâ—e the sâ—… the mâ—â—ow very cause why and iudgeth all thyng Take an example in the great commaundement loue God with all thyne hart y t spirituall searcheth the cause and looketh on the benefites of God and so conceaueth loue in his hart And when he is commaunded to obey the powers and rulers of the world hee looketh on the benefites which God sheweth the world through them and therefore doth it gladly And when hee â–ª is commauÌ„ded to loue his neighbour as hym selfe he searcheth that his neighbour is created of God and bought with Christes bloud and so forth and therefore he loueth hym out of his hart and if he be euill forheareth hym and with all loue and pacience draweth hym to good as elder brethren wayte on the youÌ„ger and serue them and suffer them when they will not come they speake fayre flatter and geue some gaye thyng and
experience what fréewill is able to doe without God Behold man was made good by his fréewil was hée made an euill mā Whē shall an euill mā by his free-will forsakyng God make a mā good hée béeyng good could not kéepe hym selfe good and now that hee is euill shall hee make hym selfe good when that hée was good hée kepte not him selfe good and now that hee is euill shall hee say I make my selfe good c. Here is the very strength of free-will by his strength are wée made miserable and that doth experience learne And yet wée boaste fréewill S. Augustine calleth it cursed fréewil and will wée call it blessed fréewill Is not this a goodly fréedome and great power to bryng vs to this euerlasting miserie This is our bonum conatum and facere qoud in ce est and preparare se ad graciam with other dampnable dreames that wée haue whose conclusions are nothing els but to bryng vs to dampnation You sée S. Augustines words bée so plaine that no mā can auoide them Also S. Paule saith The wisdome of the fleshe is enemy to God it is not subiecte vnto y e law nor cā bee for they that serue y t fleshe can not please God And hée that hath not the spirite of Christ the same mā is none of his for the selfe spirit beareth witnes to our spirite that wée be the children of God Here haue you plainely that the wisdome of y t fleshe is the very enemy against God It cā not bée saide but by wisedome he vnderstandeth the best thyng that is in man for better thē wisdome cā there nothing bée and yet that is enemy to God for it is but fleshe and all that is in man without the spirite of God And that S. Paule declareth when hée saych hée that hath not the spirite of Christ the same man is not Christes Here is playne that will reasō wisdome hart or whatsoeuer thing y ◠is in man without the spirit of God is but fleshe and can not bée obedient Hée sayth not he wyll not but he can not hée hath no might hée hath no power let hym intende his best doe all y t lyeth in hym with all his might all his power yet can it not please God for it is but all fleshe But here M. Duns will make a distinction and say that fleshe is takē here for fleshely desires onely and voluptuousnes not for the desires of the soule nor for the electiō of y t will I woulde know what part of man it is that desireth or that coueteth thys voluptuousnes It is not the bones nor the sinowes nor the fleshe that hangeth thereon but it is the highest parte of man the very soule of man hée is the grounde and auctor of all conscupisence take away hym and there remayneth no voluptuousnes Therefore S. Paule declareth hym and hys operation when hée caulleth it the wisdome of the fleshe But I woulde gladly know what hée vnderstandeth by vncleane desires and by voluptuousnes If hée vnderstand euill cogitations as aduoutry fornications manslaughter thefte couetousnes deceite vncleanes blasphemy pride and foolishnes If hée call these volupousnes these bée they that come from the hart of man and bée chosen by the election of the will as our M. Christ doth clearely declare Mark vij Yea and that from the very bottome of the hart Can they inuent any other vncleanely desires thē these And these come not from the bones nor from the sinowes but frō the very ground of the hart and these bée all hys desires and other hath hée none of hym selfe Wherefore these dreamers dreame they wot not what and speake that they vnderstand not For all that is in man harte soule fleshe and bone c. wyth all theyr workes is but fleshe excepte the spirite of God bée there Euery man hath a soule but by that is hée not Christes for thē Infidels were Christes but the spirite of Christ maketh hym Christes and the spirite of God géeueth witnes to our spirite that we bée the children of God Our spirite géeueth no witnes to himself that hée is Christes for then were the spirite of God frustrate Wherefore let our spirite as well as hée can studye hys beste to apply hymselfe to goodnes after the vttermost of his power and yet is it but wisdome of the fleshe and hath no witnes of God yea it is but an enemy and it must néedes bée sinne For S. Augustine sayth Hée that féedeth without mée féedeth agaynst mée c. Marke how hée sayth agaynst mée Wherefore all that fréewill can doe without grace is but sinne Marke also that Paule did write vnto the Iewes yea and to the best of them which did studye to doe good workes yea and that the best workes that were the workes of the lawe and yet all these bée caulleth but fleshe and declareth openly that all these good workes coulde not helpe them yet no doubt but that the Iewes dyd as much as lay in theyr fréewyll to doe to come to the fauour of God yet it helped not for all was but wisedome of the fleshe and enemy to God Also S. Paule sayth If you mortifie the déedes of the fleshe by the spirite you shall liue You will not recken that S. Paule doth iudge the spirite of God necessary to kyll the desires of the fleshe that is of the syndwes or of the bones or of any other thyng that is in man beside the spirite of man for that were but a small thyng yea it were but frustrate to set the spirite of God to kylle these thynges for the spirite of man can kill them yea and also rule them For after your owne Philosophers the spirite of man is the ruler and the guider of all the woorkes that bée done by the body Wherefore the spirite of God must bée hee that shall kyll the disease of our spirite the whiche is the most spirituall thyng in vs and yet is it but fleshe afore God For if there were any power in hym hye or lowe to kyll hys desires then were it but voyde to call the spirite of God to helpe But let vs heare what S. Augustine sayth on this texte if you mortifie your fleshe c. Thou wylte say that can my wyll doe that can my fréewill doe What wyll what maner of fréewil except that hée guide thée thou fallest excepte hée lyfte thée vp thou lyest styll How canst thou then doe it by thy spirite séeing that y t Apostle sayth As many as bée ledde by the spirite of God bée the children of God Wilte thou doe of thy selfe Wilte thou bée ledde of thyne owne selfe to mortifie the déedes of the fleshe what will it profite thee For if thou bée not an Epicure thou shalt bée a Stoicke Whether thou bée bée an Epicure or a Stoicke thou shalte not bée amonge the children of God For they that bée
men The litterall sense killeth say sophisters The letter killeth expound this To loue the law is righteousnes The litterall sense is spirituall What is to be sought in y â— Scripture and in the litteâ—… sense The story of Ruben Swearâ— they by their honour thâ—â— are they not ready to suffer shame for Christes sake The adultery of Dauid The difference betwen gods sinners the deuils Nos The Pope is likened to Ham. They will to heauen by away of their owne makyng The vse of similitudes A similitude without Scripture is a sure token of a false Prophet Paul preached not worldly wisedome Similitudes and reasons of mans wisdome make no faith but waueryng opinions onely Goddes word maketh surâ— fayth for God can not lye Peter preached not fables and false similitudes but the playne Scripture ☞ Schole do 〈◊〉 Similitudes are no good argumentes among the sophisters owne selfe We must â—ure our in 〈…〉 with the remedies that God hath ordeined not tempt god What 〈…〉 ☞ ☜ In expoundyng of the Scripture we must haue a respect vnto the liuyng and practising of Christ and of his Apostles and Prophetes The scripture was geuen to leade vs vnto Christ ☞ Settes or orders Couetousnes desire of honour is the ende of all false doctrine and that which false prophets seke Purgatory Pardons Praying to saintes Confession An example of false expouÌ„ding y â— scriptures Christ the â—ayth and Gods word is the rocke and not the Pope The auctority of Peters successour â—o but to preach That expositioÌ„ to false which is agaynst thâ— oâ—en scripture or agaynst thâ— practising of Christ and of hys Apostles Binding 〈◊〉 lowsing is one power What Iesus signifieth What bynding meaneth What cursing meaneth What lowsing meaneth ☜ The Pope is Robyn goodfelow Of our selues we can performe nothâ—ng further theÌ„ God â—…ll geue vs power Another example To sit on Christes seaâ—e is to preach and confesse Christ Christ rebuked desire of preheminence in his Disciples but the Pope chalengeth it aboue all men as hyâ—… owne inheritaunce Fathers fathers Miracles miracles The womaÌ„ of Lemster was a solempne miracle The armour of the spiritualtie The armour of a Christe maÌ„ is Gods word and fayth ☜ Gods woorde about all mens iudge mentes Fryers be not bound to preach How God ought to be serued In Christ to rest of conscience onely Do good deedes and trust in Christ Gods worde is the rule of childreÌ„ seruauntes wyues subiectes â—o please God â—o to beleue hys promises to loue hys commaundementes He that will aueÌ„ge robbeth God of his honour How 〈◊〉 soeuer the kyng is 〈…〉 vnto thâ—… great gift of God The Pope hath a law that none of his sprites may be suerty The kyng is but a seruaunt to execute the lawes of God How farre a kyng ought to seeke at his commons handes Note 4 Confession The manifolde enormities which their auricular confession did breede The Pope and his chapteyns were the fountaines of all euils in spiritualâ— regiment or teÌ„porall Vnder an outwarde pretence of Gods honor the poâ—â—â— Clergie procured their owne dignitie The keepyng down of Gods word promoted the Popes spiritualties honour The Byshop of Rochester as a fit paterna to 〈…〉 â—ll y ◠〈…〉 aâ—… The cause why kings coulde not come to the knowledge of y â— truth Miracles are done by fayth and not by ceremonies The vse of Allegories The vse of similitudes â–ª To digge the welles of AbrahaÌ„ is to open and to make plaine the scriptures which is the kingdome of God Abrahams welles The kingdome of heauen what it 〈◊〉 Moses face The keye what it is The lawe is the way that leadeth to Christ Lawe what her office is The law 〈…〉 â—â—reth sinne condemneth our deedes drinketh vs to Christ Moses 〈◊〉 the law but Christ onely geueth grace to do it and vnderstand it aright The 〈◊〉 serâ—ent Num. 〈◊〉 The 〈◊〉 〈…〉 contraâ—… peâ—acioâ—s The 〈◊〉 â—ure 〈◊〉 is looked vp Christ is the doore the way and foundation of all the Scriptures When by gloses of out owne imaginacioÌ„ we darken the cleare text of gods word theÌ„ is the Scripture locked by from vs. Christ vsed 〈◊〉 temporal regiment Christ is a gâ—… geuen onely to theÌ„ that loue the law and professe it He that professeth not the law hath 〈…〉 in the promises Workes do not iustifie 2. Cor. 〈◊〉 The law By keepyng the lawe we continue in grace Fayth loue and hope are insepararable in this lyfe They that loue not the law cannot vnderstand the Scripture to saluation Care How God careth for the weake By bearyng eche other weakenes we fulfil the lawe of Christ Rulers why they were ordayned Why God scourgeth hys The conditions of the couenaunt Flesh and spirite Crosse Euill lustes and affections are to be purged with the crosse of Christ To sinne vnder grace and to 〈◊〉 vnder the lawe Lambes Swyne Dogges Swyre haue â—o fayth Dogges loue not the lawe True fayth to coupled with loue to the lawe The difference of faythes and how it is to be vnderstoode fayth iustifieth Fayth of hipocrites fayth of 〈◊〉 The â—ight baptâ—… The church of Christ Whosoeuer derogate any thyng froÌ„ the 〈◊〉 of Christ are not of the church They that haue not the lawe writeâ— in their harts â–ª caÌ„not vnderstand the passion of Christ to saluation A 〈◊〉 re peting What the inward baptisme of the soule iâ— Thau Faith â—ope and charitie are inseperable Faith hope and charitie are knowen one by the other The office of fayth The office of loue The office of hope The anker of our saluation is perfect faith in Christes bloud 1. Pouerth in spirite Riches Neither riches or pouertie exclude or assure vs of Gods blessing Who are poore in spirite is here pithely declared Riche in spirite Couetousnes is a thyng contraris to the worde of God and to the ministers of the same By couetousnes is a false Prophet chiefly knowen 2. Some cry the world is nought not â—or their owne and others iniquitie but for waywardnes they caÌ„ not enioye theyr owne lusles Godlye mournyng As warmeth accoÌ„panieth the sâ—nne so foloweth the crosse a true Christian man K. Iohn Henry the second The promise of Goddes word is y â— coÌ„fort of y â— afflicted in this world for Christs sake Faith is our victory By persecution and death for y â— truthes sake we obteine lyfe get the victory The mourners for righteousnes are saued when God taketh vengeance on y â— vnright 〈◊〉 wise 3. Mekenes possesseth the earth Referre y â— reuenge of thy cause to the Magistrate whoÌ„ God appointeth to forbyd such violence Hundred folde The priuat person may not aduenge but the officer must 4. Righteousnesse How this word righteousnes ought here to be vnderstode Monkes Monkes why they runne into Religion Luc. vi Monkes be cursed 5. To be mercyful what it is how manye wayes mercy may be shewed Monkes Couent Oâ—le Holy oyle must bee aduenged Zeale
it impossible that thou shouldest loue Gods commaundementes If thou loue not the commaundementes so is Christes spirite not in thee which is the earnest of forgeuenesse of sinne and of saluation For Scripture teacheth first repentaunce then fayth in Christ that for his sake sinne is forgeuen to them that repent then good workes whiche are nothyng saue the comaundement of God onely And the commaūdements are nothyng elles saue the helpyng of our neighbours at their nede and the tamyng of our members that they might be pure also as the hart is pure thorough hate of vice and loue of vertue as Gods word teacheth vs which workes must procede out of the fayth that is I must doe them for the loue which I haue God for that great mercy which he hath shewed me in Christ or elles I do them not in the sight of God And that I fainte not in y t payne of the slaying of the sinne that is in my flesh myne helpe is the promise of the assistance of the power of God and the comforte of the reward to come which reward I ascribe vnto the goodnesse mercy and truth of the promiser that hath chosē me called me taught me geuen me the ernest therof not vnto the merites of my doynges or sufferynges For all that I do and suffer is but the way to the reward and not the deseruyng thereof As if the kynges grace shoulde promise to defende mee at home in myne owne realme yet the way thether is thoroughe the Sea wherin I might happely suffer no litle trouble And yet for all that if I might lyue in rest when I come thether I would thinke and so would other say that my paynes were well rewarded which reward benefit I would not proudly ascribe vnto the merites of my paynes takyng by the waye but vnto the goodnesse mercyfulnesse and constant truth of the kynges grace whose gifte it is and to whō the prayse and thanke thereof belongeth of duety and right So now a reward is a gift geuen freely of the goodnesse of the geuer and not of the deseruynges of the receauer Thus it appeareth that if I vowe what soeuer it be for any other purpose thē to tame my members and to be an ensample of vertue and edifying vnto my neighbour my sacrifice is vnsauery and cleane without salt my lampe without oyle and I one of the foolishe virgines and shal be shut from y t feast of the bridegrome whē I thinke my selfe most sure to enter in If I vow voluntary pouertie this must be my purpose that I will be cōtent with a competent liuyng whiche commeth vnto me either by succession of myne elders or whiche I get truly with my labour in ministryng doyng seruice vnto the common wealth in one office or in an other or in one occupatiō or other because that riches and honor shall not corrupt my mind and draw myne hart from God and to geue an example of vertue and edifying vnto other and that my neighbour may haue a liuyng by me as wel as I if I make a cloke of dissimulation of my vow laying a net of fayned beggery to catch superfluous aboundaunce of riches and hye degree and authoritie and thorough the estimatiō of false holynesse to feede maintaine my slouthful idlenes with the sweate labour landes and rentes of other mē after the example of our spiritualtie robbyng them of their faythes God of his honour turnyng vnto myne hypocrisie that confidence which should be geuen vnto the promises of GOD onely am I not a wily foxe and a rauenyng wolfe in a lambes skinne and a paynted sepulchre fayre without and filthy with in In like maner thoughe I seeke no worldly promotion thereby yet if I doe it to be iustified therewith and to get an hyer place in heauen thinkyng that I doe it of myne owne naturall strength and of the naturall power of my freewill and that euery man hath might euen so to do that they doe it not is their faulte and negligence so with the proude Pharisie in comparison of my selfe despise the sinnefull Publicanes what other thyng do I then eate the bloud and fat of my sacrifice deuouring that my self which should be offered vnto God alone and his Christ And shortly what soeuer a man doth of his naturall giftes of his naturall witte wisedom vnderstandyng reason will and good entēt before he be otherwise and cleane contrary taught of Gods spirite and haue receaued other witte vnderstandyng reason and will is fleshe worldly and wrought in abhominable blindnesse with whiche a man can but seeke him selfe his owne profite glory and honour euen in very spirituall matters As if I were alone in a wildernesse where no man were to seke profite or prayse of yet if I would seeke heauen of God there I could of myne owne naturall giftes seke it no other wayes then for the merites and deseruyngs of my good workes and to enter therin by an other way then by the dore Christe whiche were very theft for Christe is Lord ouer all and what soeuer any man will haue of God he muste haue it geuen hym freely for Christes sake Now to haue heauē for myne owne deseruyng is myne owne praise and not Christes For I can not haue it by fauour and grace in Christe and by myne owne merites also For free geuing deseruyng can not stand together If thou wilt vow of thy goods vnto God thou must put salt vnto thys sacrifice that is thou muste minister knowledge in this dede as Peter teacheth 2. Pet. 1. Thou must put oyle of Gods worde in thy Lampe and do it accordyng to knowledge if thou wait for the comming of the bridegrome to enter in with hym into his rest But thou peraduenture wilt hang it about the image to moue men to deuotion Deuotion is a feruent loue vnto gods commaundementes and a desire to be with God and with hys euerlastyng promises Now shall the sight of such riches as are shewed at S. Thomas shryne or at Walsingham moue a mā to loue the commaundements of god better and to desire to bee loosed from his flesh and to be with God or shall it not rather make his poore hart sigh because he hath no such at home and to wishe part of it in another place The priest shall haue it in Gods stead Shall the priest haue it If the Priest be bought with Christes bloude then he is Christes seruaūt not his owne and ought therefore to feede Christes flocke with Christes doctrine and to minister Christes Sacramentes vnto them purely for very loue and not for filthy lucres sake or to be Lorde ouer them as Peter teatheth 1. Pet. v. and Paul Acts. xx Beside this Christ is oures and is a gift geuen vs and we be heyres of Christ and of all that is Christes Wherefore the Priestes doctrine is oures and we heyres of it it
law is to driue to compell and to craue euen so the flesh driueth compelleth craueth and rageth agaynst the spirite and wil haue her lustes satisfied On the other side driueth the spirite crieth and fighteth against the flesh and will haue his lust satisfied And this strife dureth in vs as long as we liue in some more in some lesse as the spirite or the flesh is stronger the very man his owne selfe is both the spirite and the fleshe which fighteth with his owne self vntil sinne be vtterly slayne and he all together spirituall In the viij Chapter he comforteth such fighters that they dispayre not be cause of such fleshe either thinke that they are lesse in fauour with God And he shewed how that the sinne remaynyng in vs hurteth not for there is no daunger to them that are in Christ whiche walke not after the flesh but fight agaynst it And he expoundeth more largely what the nature of the flesh and of the spirit is and how the spirite commeth by Christ whiche spirite maketh vs spirituall tameth subdueth and mortifieth the flesh and certifieth vs that we are neuerthelesse the sonnes of God also beloued though that sinne rage neuer so much in vs so long as we folow the spirite and fight agaynst sinne to kill and mortifie it And because the chastisyng of the flesh the crosse and sufferyng are nothyng pleasaūt he comforteth vs in our passions and afflictions by the assistance of the spirite which maketh intercessiō to GOD for vs mightely with gronynges that passe mans vtteraunce mans speach can not comprehēd them and the creatures morne also with vs of great desire that they haue that we were loosed from sinne and corruption of the flesh So see we that these three Chapters the vj. vij viij do none othyng so much as to driue vs vnto the right worke of faith whiche is to kill the old man and mortifie the flesh In the. ix x. and. xj Chapters he treateth of Gods predestinatiō whēce it springeth all together whether we shall beleue or not beleue be loosed frō sinne or not be loosed By whiche predestinatiō our iustifiyng and saluatiō are cleane taken out of our hands and put in the hands of God onely which thyng is most necessary of all For we are so weake and so vncertaine that if it stode in vs there would of a truth no man be saued the deuill no doubt would deceaue vs. But now is God sure that his predestinatiō can not deceaue him neither can any man withstand or let him and therefore haue we hope and trust agaynst sinne But here must a marke be set vnto those vnquiet busie and hye climyng spirites how farre they shall go which first of all bryng hether their hye reasons and pregnaunt wittes and begyn first from an hye to search the bottomlesse secretes of Gods predestination whether they bee predestinate or not These must nedes either cast them selues down headlong into desperation or els commit thē selues to fre chaunce carelesse But folow thou the order of this Epistle and noosell thy selfe with Christ and learne to vnderstand what the law and y t Gospell meane and the office of both two that thou mayest in the one know thy selfe and how that thou hast of thy selfe no strength but to sinne in the other the grace of Christ and then see thou fight agaynst sinne and the flesh as the. vij first Chapters teach thee After that when thou art come to the viij Chapter art vnder the crosse and suffryng of tribulation the necessitie of prestination will waxe sweete and thou shalt well feele how precious a thyng it is For except thou haue borne the crosse of aduersitie and temptation hast felt thy selfe brought vnto the very brimme of desperation yea and vnto hell gates thou canst neuer medle with the sentēce of predestination without thyne owne harme without secret wrath and grudgyng in wardly agaynst God for otherwise it shall not be possible for thee to thinke that God is righteous iust Therefore must Adam be well mortified and the fleshely wytte brought vtterly to nought yet that thou mayest awaye with this thyng and drinke so strong wyne Take hede therefore vnto thy selfe that thou drinke not wyne while thou art yet but a sucklyng For euery learning hath her tyme measure age and in Christ is there a certaine childhode in whiche a man must be content with milke for a season vntill he waxe stronge and growe vp vnto a perfect man in Christ and be able to eate of more strong meate In the xij Chapter he geueth exhortations For this maner obserueth Paul in all his Epistles first he teacheth Christ and the fayth then exhorteth he to good workes and vnto continuall mortifiyng of the flesh So here teacheth he good workes in deede and the true seruyng of God and maketh all men Priestes to offer vp not money and beastes as the maner was in the tyme of the law but their own bodies with killyng and mortifiyng the lustes of the fleshe After that he describeth the outward conuersation of Christen men how they ought to behaue them selues in spirituall thinges how to teach preach and rule in the cōgregation of Christ to serue one an other to suffer all things patiently and to commit wreake and vengeaunce to God in conclusion how a Christen mā ought to behaue him selfe vnto all men to frend foe or whatsoeuer he be These are the right workes of a Christen mā whiche spryng out of fayth For fayth keepeth not holy day neither suffreth any man to be idle wheresoeuer she dwelleth In the. xiij he teacheth to honour the worldly and temporall sword For though that mans law and ordinaūce make not a man good before God neither iustifie him in the hart yet are they ordeined for the furtheraunce of the cōmon wealth to mainteine peace to punish the euill and to defend the good Therfore ought the good to honor the temporal sword and to haue it in reuerence though as concernyng them selues they neede it not but would abstaine from euill of their owne accord yea and do good without mans lawe but by the law of the spirite which gouerneth the hart and guideth it vnto all that is the will of God Finally he comprehendeth and knitteth vp all in loue Loue of her own nature bestoweth all that she hath and euen her own selfe on that whiche is loued Thou nedest not to bid a kynd mother to belouyng vnto her onely sonne much lesse spiritual loue which hath eyes geuen her of GOD nedeth mans law to teach her to do her duetie And as in y t begynnyng he did put forth Christ as the cause and author of our righteousnes and saluation euen so here setteth he hym forth as an ensample to counterfaite that as he hath done to vs euē so should we do one to an other In the xiiij Chapter he
Pardons is grounded on Purgatory Priestes Monkes Chanons Friers with all other swermes of hypocrites do but empty Purgatory and fill hell Euery Masse say they deliuereth one soule out of Purgatory If that were true yea if ten Masses were inough for one soule yet were the Parish Priests and Curates of euery Parish sufficient to scoure Purgatory All the other costly workemen might be well spared ¶ The foure senses of the Scripture THey deuide the Scripture in to foure senses the litterall tropological allegoricall and anagogicall The litterall seÌ„se is become nothing at all For the pope hath taken it cleane away hath made it his possession He hath partly locked it vp with the false and counterfayted keyes of his traditions ceremonies fayned lyes And partly driueth men from it with violence of sword For no man dare abide by the litterall sense of the text but vnder a Protestation if it shall please the Pope The chopologicall sense perteineth to good maners say they and teacheth what we ought to do The allegory is appropriate to fayth and the anagogicall to hope and thinges aboue Tropologicall and anagogicall are termes of their own fayning and all together vnnecessary For they are but allegories both two of theÌ„ and this word allegorie compreheÌ„deth them both is inough For tropologicall is but an Allegory of maners anagogicall an Allegorie of hope And Allegory is as much to say as strauÌ„ge speakyng or borowed speach As wheÌ„ we say of a wanton child this sheepe hath magottes in his tayle he must be annoynted with byrchin salue which speach I borow of the shepheardes ¶ Thou shalt vnderstand therefore that the Scripture hath but one sence which is the litterall sense And that litterall sense is the roote and grounde of all and the ancre that neuer fayleth wherunto if thou cleaue thou canst neuer erre or go out of the way And if thou leaue the litterall sense thou canst not but go out of the way Neuer the latter the Scripture vseth prouerbes similitudes redels or allegories as all other speaches do but that which the prouerbe similitude redell or allegory signifieth is euer the litterall sense which thou must seke out diligently As in the English we borow wordes and sentences of oâ—e thyng and apply them vnto another and geue theÌ„ new significations We say let the sea rise as hye as he will yet hath God appointed how farre he shall goe meanyng that the tyrauntes shall not do what they would â–ª but that only which God hath appointed them to doe 〈…〉 thou lepe â–ª whose litterall sense 〈…〉 nothing sodeÌ„ly or without adâ—… Cut not the bowe that thou 〈…〉 vpon whose litterall sence is 〈…〉 not the comyns is borowed â—…ers When a thing spedeth not we◠〈◊〉 borow speach and say the bishop hath blessed it because that nothing spedeth well that they medle with all If thâ— porage be burned to or the meate ouer rosted we say the Bishop hath put his foote in the potte or the Bishop hath playd the Cooke because the Bishops burne who they lust whosoeuer displeaseth them He is a pontificall fellow that is proud and stately He is Popish that is superstitious and faith lesse It is a pastime for a Prelate It is a pleasure for a Pope He would be free yet will not haue his head shauen He would that no man should smite him and yet hath not the Popes marke And of him y t is betrayd woteth not how we say he hath bene at shrifte She is master Persons sisters daughter He is the Bishops sisters sonne he hath a Cardinall to his vncle she is a spirituall whore it is the Gentlewoman of the Personage he gaue me a Kyrieleyson And of her that aunswereth her husbaÌ„d vj. words for one we say she is a sister of y e charter house as who should say she thinketh that she is not bounde to kepe silence their silence shal be a satisfaction for her And of him that will not be saued by Christes merites but by the workes of his owne imagination we say it is a holy workeman Thus borow we and fayne new speach in euery touÌ„g All fables prophesies and redles are allegories as Ysopus fables Marliens prophesies and the interpretation of them are the litterall sense So in like maner the Scripture boroweth woordes and sentences of all maner thinges and maketh prouerbes similitudes or allegories As Christ sayth Luke iiij Phisition heale thy selfe Whose interpretation is do that at whom which thou doest in strauÌ„ge places that is the litterall sense So wheÌ„ I say Christ is a lambe I meane not a lambe that beareth woll but a meke a paciente lambe which is beaten for other mens fautes Christ is a vine not that beareth grapes but out of whose roote the braunches that beleue sucke the sprit of life and mercy grace and power to be the sonnes of God to do his will The similitudes of y e Gospel are allegories borowed of worldly matters to expresse spirituall things The Apocalipse or reuelatioÌ„s of Iohn are allegories whose litterall sense is hard to finde in many places Beyond all this when we haue found out the litteral sense of y e Scripture by the processe of the text or by a like text of another place Then go we and as the Scripture boroweth similitudes of worldly thinges euen so we agayne borow similitudes or allegories of the Scripture and apply them to our purposes which allegories are no sense of the scripture but fre things besides the Scripture and all together in the libertie of the spirite Which allegories I may not make at all the wilde aduentures but must keepe me with in the compasse of the faith euer apply mine allegory to Christ and vnto the fayth Take an ensample thou hast the story of Peter how he smote of Malchuses eare and how Christ healed it agayne There hast thou in the playne text great learnyng great frute and great edifieng which I passe ouer because of tediousnes Then come I wheÌ„ I preach of the law and the Gospell borow this example to expresse the nature of the law and of the Gospell and to paynt it vnto thee before thine eyes And of Peter his sword make I the law and of Christ the Gospell saying as Peters sword cutteth of the eare so doth the law The law damneth the law killeth and mangleth the conscience There is no care so righteous that can abyde y â— hearyng of the law There is no deede so good but that the law damneth it But Christ that is to say the Gospell the promises and Testament that God hath made in Christ healeth the eare and conscience which the law hath hurt The Gospell is life mercy forgeâ—enes frely and all together an healing plaister And as Peter doth but hurt make a wouÌ„de where was none before eueÌ„ so doth the law For when we thinke
heretickes and corrupteth with false opinions contrarie vnto the professiō of their Baptisme and the light wherewith they should expounde the Scripture is turned into darkenes in their hartes the doore of the Scripture locked the welles stopped vp yer they come at it And therfore because their darknes can not cōprehend the light of Scripture as it is writtē Iohn i. The light shyned in darknes but the darknes could not comprehēd it they turne it into blynd ridles and read it without vnderstandyng as lay men do our Lady Mattines or as it were Marlynes prophecies euer their myndes are vppon their heresies And when they come to a place that soūdeth like there they rest and wring out wonderfull expositions to stablishe their heresies with all after the tale of the boy that would fayne haue eaten of the pastie of lamprese but durst not vnto the belles sang vnto him Sit downe Iacke boy and eate of the lamprey to stablishe his waueryng conscience withall Is it not a great blyndnes to say in the begynning of all together that the whole scripture is false in the litterall sence and killeth the soule Whiche pestilent heresie to proue they abuse the text of Paule saying The letter killeth because that text was become a ridle vnto them and they vnderstode it not When Paule by this word letter vnderstode the law giuen by Moyses to condēne all consciences and to rob them of all righteousnes to compell them vnto the promises of mercy that are in Christ Heresie springeth not of the Scripture no more then darknes of the Sunne but is a darke cloude that springeth out of the blynde hartes of hypocrites and couereth the face of the Scripture and blyndeth their eyes that they can not behold the bright beames of the Scripture The whole summe then of all together is this If our hartes were taught the appoyntment made betwene GOD and vs in Christes bloud whē we were Baptised we had the kay to open the Scripture and light to see and perceiue the true meaning of it and the Scripture should be easie to vnderstand And because we be not taught that professiō is the cause why the Scripture is so darke and so farre passyng our capacitie And the cause why our expositions are heresies is because we be wrong taught corrupt w t false opiniōs before hand and made heretickes yer we come at the Scripture and haue corrupt it and it not vs as the tast of the sicke maketh holesome and well seasoned meate bitter werish and vnsauery Neuertheles yet the Scripture abydeth pure in her selfe and bright so that he which is sounde in the faith shall at once perceiue that the iudgemēt of the hereticke is corrupt in their expositions as an whole man doth feele at once euen with smelling to the meate that the tast of the sicke is infected And with the Scripture shal they euer improue heresies and false expositions for the Scripture purgeth her selfe euen as the water once in the yeare casteth all filthynes vnto the sides Which to be true ye see by the authoritie of Paule 2. Timo. 3. saying All the Scripture was giuen of God by inspiration and is good to teach with all to improue and so foorth And by the example of Christ and the Apostles how they confounded the Iewes with the same Scripture whiche they had corrupt vnderstode them amisse after their own darknes and as ye see by the example of vs now also how we haue manifestly improued the hypocrites in an hūdre h textes which they had corrupt to proue their false opinions brought in besides the Scripture and haue driuē them of And they be fled and openly confesse vnto their shame that they haue no Scripture and sing an other song and say they receaued them by the mouth of the Apostles Vnto whiche stopping oyster I aunswere here grosly seyng they are aunswered before That as he were a foole which would trust him to tell his money in his absent that hath pyked his purse before his face euen so sithe ye haue corrupt the open Scripture before our eyes and takē with the maner that ye cā not denie we were madde to beleue that which hath lyen xv C. yeares as ye say in your rottē mawes should now be holesome for vs ye haue chewed and mingled it with your poyson spetel Can ye beare vs in hand and perswade vs thinke ye with your sophistry to beleue that ye should minister your secrete traditions without grounde truly when we see you minister the open Scripture falsly Can ye bewyche our wittes with your Poetry to beleue that ye should minister your secret traditions for our profite when wee see you corrupt the open Scripture to the losse of our soules for your profite Nay it is an hundreth tymes more likely y ◠ye should be false in secret things thē in open And therefore in the very Sacramentes whiche the Scripture testifieth that Christ him selfe ordeined them we must haue an eye vnto your hand how ye minister them And as wee restore the Scripture vnto her right vnderstandyng from your false gloses euen so deliuer we the Sacramentes and ceremonies vnto their right vse from your abuse And that must we do with the Scripture which can corrupt no mā that commeth therto with a meke sprite sekyng there onely to fashion him selfe lyke Christ accordyng to the profession and vowe of our Baptisme But contrarywise hee shall there finde the myghtie power of GOD to alter hym and chaunge hym in the inner man a litle and litle in processe vntill he be full shappen after the image of our Sauiour in knowledge loue of all truth and power to worke therafter Finally then for as much as the Scripture is the light and life of Gods elect that mightie power wherewith God createth thē and shapeth them after the similitude likenes and very fashion of Christ and therfore sustenaunce comfort and strength to courage them that they may stād fast and endure and meryly beare their soules health wherewith the lustes of the flesh subdued and killed and the spirite mollified and made soft to receiue the print of the image of our Sauiour Iesu And as much as the Scripture is so pure of it selfe that it cā corrupt no man but the wicked onely which are infect before hand and yer they come at it corrupt it with the heresies they bryng with them And for as much as the complaynt of the hypocrites that the Scripture maketh heretickes is vayne and fayned the reasons wherewith they would proue that the laye people ought not to read the Scripture false wicked and the frute of roten trees therefore are they faythfull seruauntes of Christ and faythfull Ministers dispēsers of his doctrine and true harted toward their brethren which haue giuen them selues vp into the hand of God and put them selues in ieoperdy of al persecutiō their very lyfe
be hygher in heauen in stede of the lyfe of penaunce which Christ taught vs in the Gospell to tame the flesh to crucifie the members with all that we henceforth shuld walke in the wayes of Gods law and sinne no more And to speake of worshyppyng of Saintes and praying vnto them and of that we make them our aduocates well nye aboue Christ or all together though it require a long disputation yet it is as bright as the day to all that know y e truth how that our fastyng of their euens kepyng their holy dayes going bare foote stickyng vp of cādels in the bright day in the worshypping of them to obtaine their fauour our giuyng them so costly iewels offeryng into their boxes clothyng their Images shooyng them with siluer shoes with an ouche of Christall in the myddes to stroke the lippes and eyes of the ignoraūt as a man would stroke yolig childrens heades to entice them and bryng them in and rocke them a slepe in ignoraunce are with all like seruice playne idolatrie that is in English Imageseruice For the Saintes are spirites can haue no delectatiō in bodely thynges And because those bodely dedes can be no seruice vnto the spirituall Saintes and we do them not to be a seruice to our selues or our neighbours we serue the woorke and the false imagination of our fleshly witte after the doctrine of man and not of God and are imageseruauntes And this is it that Paule calleth Seruire elementis mundi to be in captiuitie vnder dome ceremonies and vayne traditions of mens doctrine and to do the worke for the worke it selfe as though God delited therin for the deede it selfe without all other respect But and ye will know the true worshyppyng of Saintes hearken vnto Paul Phil. ij where he sayth Ye shyne as lightes in the worlde holdyng fast the word of life vnto my glory or worshyp agaynst the day of Iesu Christe that I haue not runne nor laboured in vayne That is to wete the worshyp which all true Saintes now seeke and the worshyp that all the true messengers of God seke this day or euer shall seke is to draw all to Christ with preachyng the true word of God and with the example of pure liuyng fashioned thereafter Will ye therefore worshyp saints truly thē heare what they preached and beleue their doctrine And as they folowed that doctrine so conforme your liuyng like vnto theirs And that shal be vnto their hygh worshyp in the commyng agayne of Christ when all mens deedes shall appeare and euery man shal be iudged and receaue his reward accordyng vnto his deedes how that they not onely while they here lyued but also after their death with the exāple of their doctrine and liuyng left behynd in writyng and other memorials vnto the exāple of them that should folow them vnto Christ that were borne v. hūdreth yea a thousād yeares after their death This was their worship in the spirite at the begynnyng as they were spirites lightes were sticked before their memorials at the begynnyng to be a ceremonie to put vs in remembraunce that we so praysed the Saintes and boasted their liuyngs that we folowed their examples in our deedes as Christ sayth Math. v. Let your light so shyne before mē that they see your good woorkes glorifie your father that is in heauen For preaching of the doctrine which is light hath but small effect to moue the hart if the exāple of liuyng do disagree And that we worshyp Saintes for feare lest they should be displeased and angry with vs and plague vs or hurt vs as who is not afrayed of S. Laurence who dare denye S. Anthony a flese of woll for feare of his terrible fire or lest hee sende the poxe among our shepe is heathē imageseruice cleane agaynst the first cōmaundement which is Heare Israell the Lord thy God is one God Now God in the Hebrew is called El or Elohim in the plurall nūber strength or might So that the cōmaundement is Heare Israell he that is thy power and might thy sworde shield is but one that is there is none or might to helpe or hurt the saue one whiche is all together thyne and at thy commaundemēt if thou wilt heare bis voyce And all other might in the world is borowed of hym And he will lend no might agaynst the contrary to his promises keepe therfore his commaundementes and he shall kepe thee And if thou haue broken them and he haue lent of his power agaynst thee repent and come agayne vnto thy profession and he will returne agayne vnto his mercy fetch his power home agayne which he lent to vexe thee because thou forsookest hym and brakest his commaundementes And feare no other creature for false feare is y e cause of all Idolatrie Moreouer all we that are Baptised in Christ haue professed to do good for euil and not to auenge our selues And many of vs come vnto such perfection that we can be prouoked by no temptation to desire vengeaunce but haue compassion and mekely pray for them that slay vs. How wicked a thyng then is it to thinke that the Saintes plague vs because we do thē not such superstitious honour whiche is their dishonour and our shame It is verely a Popish imagination euē to describe the Saintes after the nature of our Prelates which be meeke and lowly till they be where they would be But when they be once a loft they play the tormentours if we will not honour them and do whatsoeuer they commaunde more earnestly then that whiche God him selfe hath commaunded and feare them aboue God hym selfe And it can be but like abhomination also that we choose of a fleshly mynde euery man his seueral Saint or rather seuerall God to be our aduocates attorneys mediatours when there is but one i. Timo. ij and intercessours and call them our aduouryes whē we might better call them our adulterers and serue thē or rather a paynted post in their stede with our imageferuice therwith to bynde them for to helpe vs whēsoeuer and for whatsoeuer we call vnto them and to saue our soules ther to with their prayers and merites and will yet neither heare y t doctrine or folow the exāple of liuing which is their onely honour in the spirite of any saint whose doctrine lyuyng is autentike For first God whiche alone hath power to helpe or hurt hath made appointment betwixt hym vs in Christes bloud and hath bound hymselfe to giue vs whatsoeuer we aske in hys name testifiyng therto that there is no other name to be saued by and that he wil be a father vnto vs saue vs both in this lyfe and in the lyfe to come and take vs from vnder the damnation of the law and set vs vnder grace mercy to bee scholers onely to learne the law and that our vnperfect
eatyng of his flesh in forme of bread had this ben his meaning For he left them neuer in any perplexitie or doubt but sought all the wayes by similitudes familiar exaÌ„ples to teath them playnly He neuer spake them so hard a parable but where he perceiued their â—eble ignoraunce anone he helpte them and declared it them Yea and sometymes he preuented their askyng with his owne declaration thinke ye that he did not so here yes verely For he came to teach vs and not to leaue vs in any doubt and ignoraunce especially in the chief pointe of our saluation which staÌ„deth in the belefe in his death for our sinnes Wherefore to put them out of all doubt as concerning this eatyng of his flesh and drinkyng of hys bloud that should giue euerlastyng lyfe where they tooke it for his very body to be eaten with their teeth hee sayd It is the spirite that giueth this lyfe my flesh profiteth nothyng at all to be eaten as ye meane so carnally It is spirituall meate that I heare speake of It is my spirite that draweth the hartes of men to me by faith and so refresheth them ghostly Ye be therefore carnall to thinke that I speake of my flesh to be eaten bodely for so it profiteth you nothing at all How long will ye be without vnderstaÌ„dyng It is my spirite I tell you that giueth lyfe My fleshe profiteth you nothyng to eate it but to beleue that it shal be crucified suffer for the redemption of the world it profiteth And when ye thus beleue then eate ye my fleshe and drinke my bloud that is ye beleue in me to suffer for your sinnes The veritie hath spoken these woordes My flesh profiteth nothyng at all it can not therefore be false For both the Iewes and his Disciples murmured and disputed of hys flesh how it should be eaten and not of the offeryng thereof for our sinnes as Christ ment This therfore is the sure anker to hold vs by agaynst all the obiections of the Papistes for the eatyng of Christes body as they say in forme of bread Christ sayd My flesh profiteth nothyng meaning to eate it bodely This is the key that solueth al their argumentes and openeth the way to shewe vs all their false and abhominable blasphemous lyes vppon Christes wordes and vttereth their sleigh iuggling ouer the bread to mainteine Antichristes kyngdome therewith And thus when Christ had declared it and taught them that it was not the bodely eatyng of his materiall body but the eatyng with the spirite of fayth he added saying The wordes which I here speake vnto you are spirite and lyfe That is to say this matter that I here haue spoken of with so many wordes must be spiritually vnderstand to giue you this life euerlastyng Wherfore the cause why ye vnderstaÌ„d me not is that ye beleue not Here is lo the conclusion of all this Sermon Christ very God and man had set his flesh before them to be receiued with fayth that it should be broken suffer for their sinnes but they could not eate it spiritually bycause they beleued not in him Wherefore many of his Disciples fell froÌ„ him walked no more with him And then he sayd to the twelue Will ye go away to And Symon Peter aunswered Lord to whom shal we go Thou hast the wordes of euerlastyng life and we beleue and are sure that thou art Christ the sonne of the liuyng God Here is it manifest what Peter and his felowes vnderstode by this eatyng and drinkyng of Christ For they were perfitely taught that it stode all in the belefe in Christ as their auÌ„swere here testifieth If this matter had stand vpon so deepe a miracle as our Papistes fayne without any word of God not comprehended vnder any of their common senses that they should eate hys body beyng vnder the forme of bread as long depe thicke and as brode as it hanged vpon the crosse they beyng yet but feble of fayth not confirmed with the holy ghost must here nedes haue woundered stoned and staggerde haue bene more inquisitiue in and of so straunge a matter then they were But they neither doubted nor marueiled nor murmured nor were any thyng offended with this maner of spech as were y t other that slipt away but they aunswered firmely Thou hast the woordes of euerlastyng lyfe and we beleue c. Now to the exposition of the woordes of our Lordes Supper Among the holy Euangelistes writyng the story of Christes Supper Iohn bicause the other three had written it at large did but make a mention thereof in his xiij Chapter Mathew Marke and Luke declaryng it clerely orderly with iust number of wordes With whom Paule agreeth thus writyng vnto the Corinthians Our Lord Iesus yâ—â—ame night he was betrayed he tooke the bread and after he had giuen thankes he brake it saying Take ye it eate it This is my body whiche is for you brokeÌ„ Here is now to be noted the order of this action or act First Christ tooke the bread in his haÌ„des secondaryly he gaue thankes thirdly he brake it fourthly he taught it them saying take it fiftly he had them eate it At last after all this hee sayd This is my body which is for you broken this thyng do ye into the remembraunce of me Here ye see y t this bread was first broken deliuered them and they were coÌ„mauÌ„ded to eate it to ere Christ sayd This is my body And for bicause it is to suppose verely y â— they tooke it at his haÌ„d as he had them and dyd eate it to when they had it in their handes their master whose wordes they did euer obey coÌ„mmauÌ„ding theÌ„ It must needes folow if these be the wordes of the coÌ„secratioÌ„ that they were houseled with vnconsecrated bread or els now eaten or at lest wise part of it ere Christ consecrated it yea it foloweth that it was out of Christes handes and in theyâ— mouthes when Christ consecrated it so to haue consecrated it wheÌ„ it was now in his disciples handes or in their mouthes or rather in theyr bellyes Here it is manifest that Christ consecrated no bread but deliuered it to his Disciples and bad them eate it In somuch that S. Thomas their owne Doctour that made their transubstantiation coÌ„fesseth that some there were that sayd that Christ did first consecrate with other woordes ere he now reachyng the bread to his Disciples sayd This is my body c. And yet calleth he it no heresie so to say Now sith in all this acte and Supper there bee no woordes of consecration but of the deliueryng of the bread broken after thankes giuyng with a commaundement to eate it bryng vs your wordes of coÌ„secration and shewe vs by what woordes God promised you and gaue you power to make his body There is neither commaundement nor yet any wordes left in all the Scripture to make or
to consecrate Christes body to bryng it into the bread But there be the wordes of God left in the first chapter of Genesis wherby he made all the world with whiche wordes all be it we yet haue them yet is it denyed vs to make that thyng that he made with theÌ„ Now sith we hauyng his wordes of the creation can not yet make any new creature of nothyng how then shall we without any wordes of consecration and makyng make the maker of all thynges Vnto this action or supper or deliuerauÌ„ce of the bread he added a reason and signification of this signe or Sacrament and what also is the vse therof as though any should aske theÌ„ therafter what Sacrament Religion or rite is this They should aunswere euen in a like maner of spech as it was coÌ„maunded their fathers to make aunswere to their children at the eatyng of the old passeouer wherof this new passeouer was the veritie and that the figure saying When your children aske you what Religion is this ye shal auÌ„swere them It is the sacrifice of the passyng by of the Lord. c. Lo here the lambe that signified and did put them in remembraunce of that passing by in Egypt the Israelites spared and the Egyptians smitten was called in like phrase the selfe thyng that it represented signified and did put them in remembraunce of none otherwise then if Christes Disciples or any man els seyng in that Supper the bread taken thankes giuen the bread broken distributed and eaten should haue asked hym What Sacrament or religion is this He had to aunswere them that Christ sayd This is my body whiche is for you broken This thyng do ye in remembraunce of me that is to say so oft as ye celebrate this Supper giue thankes to me for your redempcioÌ„ In which auÌ„swere he calleth the outward sensible signe or SacrameÌ„t that is the bread with all the other action euen the same thyng that it signifieth representeth and putteth such eaters of the Lordes Supper in remembraunce of For when he sayd which is broken for you euery one of them saw that then it was not his body that was there broken but the bread for as yet he had not suffered but the bread broken was denided in peeces euery one of the twelue takyng and eatyng a peece before hee sayd This is my body c. Now sith M. More will sticke so fast in his litteral sense vpon these wordes This is my body c. Then do I aske hym what thyng hee sheweth vs by this first worde and pronoune demonstratiue Hoc in Englishe this If ye shew vs theÌ„ bread so is the bread Christes body and Christes body the bread which saying in the litterall sense is an hygh heresie after them And for this saying they burned the Lord Cobham Also I aske whether Christ speakyng these wordes This is my body c. had then the bread in his hands wherwith he houseled his Disciples or no That he had it not but had now deliuered it them and had commaunded them to eate it to the order and woordes of the text playnly proue it as is declared before And S. Marke telleth the story also in this order The cuppe taken in his handes after he had giuen thaÌ„kes he gaue it them they all dranke therof And he sayd to them This is my bloud of the new Testament which is shed for many Here it is manifest that they had all dronken therof first ere he said the wordes of consecration if they be the wordes of any coÌ„secration Besides this if ye be so sworne to the litterall sense in this matter that ye will not in these woordes of Christ This is my body c. admitte in so playne a speche any trope for allegory there is none if ye knew the proper difference of them both whiche euery Grammarian can teach you theÌ„ do I lay before your old eyen and spectacles to Christes wordes spoken of the cup both in Luke and Paul saying this cup is the newe Testament through my bloude which is shed for you Here Christ calleth the wyne in the cup the selfe cuppe whiche euery man knoweth is not the wyne Also hee calleth the cuppe the new Testament and yet was not the cup nor yet the wyne conteined therin the new Testament and yet calleth it the new Testament established confirmed with his bloud here ye see hee called not the cuppe his bloud but the Testament Where is now your litterall sense that ye would â—o fayne frame for your Papistes pleasure If ye will so sore sticke to the letter why do your faction leaue here the plaine letter saying that the letter slayth goyng about the bush with this exposition and circumlocution expoundyng This is my body that is to say this is conuerted turned into my body this bread is transubstantiated into my body How farre lo M. More is this your straunge Thomisticall sense from the flat letter If ye be so addictt to the letter why fray ye the commoÌ„ people from the litteral sense with this bugge tellyng theÌ„ the letter slayeth but there is neither letter nor spirite that may bridle nor hold your stiffe necked heades Also ye shall vnderstand that Christ rebuked the Iewes for theyr litterall sense and carnall vnderstandyng of his spirituall woordes saying My flesh profiteth you nothyng at all to eate it c. And their litteral takyng of his spirituall woordes was the cause of their murmure c. For euen there as also lyke in other places to eate Christes flesh c. after the common phrase of the Scripture is not els theÌ„ to beleue that Christ suffered death shed his bloud for vs. Read ye Paul Our fathers did all eate the same spirituall meate and drinke the same spirituall drinke that we now eate drinke Here I thinke M. More must leaue his litterall sence materiall meate or els deny Paul and deny to that our fathers did eate Christ and drinke his bloud whiche all here Paule sayth for to eate and to drinke this spirituall meate and drinke was as him selfe declareth to eate drinke Christ They dranke of the stone sayth Paule that went with them Whiche stone was Christe And we eate and drinke the very same stone Whiche is nothyng els then to beleue in Christ They beleued in Christ to come we beleue in him comeÌ„ and to haue suffered where is now thinke ye M. Mores litterall sense for the eatyng of Christes material body Our fathers were one and the same Church with vs vnder the same Testament and promise and euen of the same fayth in Christ And euen as they eate him and dranke his bloud euen the same spirituall meate drinke that we do eate and drinke so do we now in the same faith For what elles was signified by this maner of spech our fathers did eate and drinke Christ then that they
hapned sithens kyng Richard the second his death to this Realme 207. a Entent of fastyng 229. b Entent of our â—eedes is all 217. b Epiphanius cut downe Images 325. b Erasmus 304. a. fauoured of More 251. a. partiall in iudgement 2. a Error may be saued 258. b Error of couetousnes 230. b Estulphus king of Lombardy 348. b Etymologie of this word Euangelion 378. a Euangelion called the new Testament 378. a Eucharistia 467. b Euerlastyng lyfe to whoÌ„ due 390. b Euill rulers not to be refused 119. a. signe of Gods wrath 118. b. whole some medecines 119. b Euill Priestes their prayers prosits not 300. a Euill outward to be auoyded 22. a. must bee recompensed with goodnes 413. a. Examples for our learnyng 5. a. of loue 332. a. of two poore men 94. b Examples very profitable 30. b. and 259. a Example of false expoundyng Scriptures 173. a. how to vnderstand ij regimentes 211. b Examples euill and their vse 4. a. of acceptable dedes before God 243. b Examination of consciences must go before the receipt of the Lordes Supper 472. b Exceptions in bowes 21. b Exempt from Christ who 403. b Exhortation generall to all people 376. a Experience is in the aged 345. b Exposition of the Pater noster 222. a. of this word seuen tymes 17. b Ezechias 299. b. face of y e law 383. b F. FAyth 42. a. 225. b. 16. a. 8. a. 226. b â–ª truly defined 42. b Fayth iustifieth expounded 187. a 225. b. 64. b. iustifieth before all workes 45. b. apprehendeth iustification 330. a. sufficient to iustifie vs. 431. b. and 62. a Faith that worketh not iustifieth not 333. b. 331. b. and. 303. a. 432. in Christs bloud onely iustifieth 336. a. onely bringeth to Christ 17. a. vnder no law 336. b. accompted to vs for righteousnes 63. b. in Christ fulfilleth the law 91. b Faith how it iustifieth compendiously declared 433. b Fayth eateth and drinketh Christes body and bloud spiritually 464. a Fayth in Gods promise saued the Iewes 12. b Fayth apprehendeth Christ 457. b Faith apprehendeth Christes death 418. a Fayth in Christ bryngeth to saluation 80. b Fayth loue and charitie thre sisters 286. b. casteth out deuils fasteth and prayeth 77. a. prayeth in all places 93. b. the lyfe of the righteous 463. b. expelleth Gods wrath Not idiâ— 430. b. chief part of penaunce 398. a Faith and charitie ioyneth with true prayer 82. a Faith y e fouÌ„datioÌ„ of Christes church 357. a. the holy candle wherwith to blesse vs at the houre of death 62. b â–ª foloweth repentaunce 18. b. styrred vp in Gods people 22. b. confirmed by ceremonies 12. b Fayth required of the Iewes 457. b God respecteth in prayer 221. and 239. b. bryngeth forth fruites of her selfe 65. b â–ª maketh vs gods sonnes 89. b. accompanyed with Gods spirit 64. b. maketh deedes of the law glorious 94. a. how it bringeth forth fruites 63. b. without fruites vayne 33. b Fayth maketh vs Gods heyres 67. b. 69. b. 419. b. maketh woorkes acceptable 335. b. knowen by her fruites â–ª 66. a. of two sortes 266. b. 294. lost through allegories 168. a Fayth of woorkes is darknes 232. b. contrary to the law in operations 184. b. cannot appeare without workes 225. a Fayth of the called not of the elect 294. b. coÌ„meth not by freewill 329. b. without fruite is a dreame 65. a Fayth and woorkes come not of our selues 66. a Fayth false and fained 42. b. without Gods promise is Idolatry 156. b Faith our victory 190. b. Gods gift 65. a. onely receaueth grace 45. b. the surest sheild 4. b. the roote of al goodnes 130. a. bryngeth lyfe 62. a Gods gift 329. b. possesseth Gods spirite 67. b. idle without workes 55. a. her power 225. a. vniteth vs to Christ 93. b Fayth feelyng 266. b. true and liuely 42. b. in Christes bloud 395. b. and 307. a. bryngeth loue 32. a. 117. a. 225. a. the mother of loue 419. a Fayth what it bredeth 246. b Faythfull haue all thynges of God 435. a. are in good state 448. b. though they slip yet fall not 259 b Faythles mans prayer 93. b Faythfull and vnfaythfull sinne diuersly 412. a Faythfull frutes 95. a False Prophetes who 241. b. how knowen 245. b. proue vnwritten verityes by similitudes 170. b. teach vs to trust in Saintes 158. b False worshipping 271. a. of martirs 333. a. delusions 285. a. miracles 119. a False prayer is paynfull 221. a False doctrine neuer persecuted 301. a False Popish bookes 3. 4. a False preachers are murtherers 306. a Falsehode not all spyed in one day 326. b Fall of the Pope from God 302. a Fall of Adam made vs slaues to the deuill 381. b Fanon 277 â–ª b Fastyng 21. a. 228. a â–ª and 242. b Fastyng truly what 275. a true vse thereof 81. a. 227. a. which required of God 204. b Fastyng not onely in eatyng drinkyng 228. a Fasting papal is hipocriticall 229. b Fast superstitious which 81. a Father not knowen but by the sonne 405. a Feare 114. b. 418. b Feare of God not taught by y â— spiritualty but feare of traditioÌ„s 141. a Fâ—astyng fastes 229. b Fightyng slaying and loue may all be vsed at one instant to our enemyes 212 â–ª b Figures by Christ borowed of the old Testament 14. b Figuratiue speaches vsed in Scriptures 469. b Filthynes of the hart 193. a. of Popish doctrine 411. b Firye piller 283. a First fruites 273 b Fisher 182. b. his shameles iuggling 116 a Fish and flesh all one in heauen 313. b Fiue Doctours apprehended at Paris for the Gospell 454. b Flappe 277 â–ª b Flappes of the Albe 277 â–ª b Flesh described 43. b. how to be vnderstode in Scriptures 43. a. sinneth all generally 258. a. enemy to man 442. a Flesh and spirite what 43. a. 186. b. contrary 48. a Fleshe of Christe howe signified by bread 459. a Fleshe and bloud of Christ of whom eaten and dronke 458. a. b Fleshly Church 291. b Fleshly persecute the spiritual 268. a Fleshly minded voyde of iudgement 297 a Fleshly reasons for woorshyppyng Saintes 160. a Fleshly man sauoureth not spirituall thynges 90. a Fond saying 310. a Fond reasons of More 337. a Foolish Imaginations 274. a Forbyddyng of Mariage 312. a Forgiuenes 358. a Force of good workes 15. a Fountaine of true righteousnesse is Christes bloud 74. a Free wil. 113. b. 321. a. and 328. b. preuenteth not grace 321. a. ouerthrew our forefathers 16. a Freedome 113. a. from sinne and the law 46. b Free from the law who 46. b Free gift and desert are coÌ„trary 19. b Free Chappels 136. a Frenchmen 365. a French kyng 182. b. made a Monke 348. b. helped forward the Pope 348. a Friers 151. a. 292. b Frier Forest 366. a Frier Bongey 366. b Friers not bound to preach 277. a Friers and Monkes shoulde not preach 164. b Fruites of fayth and woorkes 45. b. of our loue
spiritualem alimoniam quā ipse det nā quae locutus sum inquit vobis spiritus sunt vita That is to say it is the spirite that quickeneth the fleshe profiteth nothyng the wordes whiche I speake vnto you are spirite lyfe For in this place also hee meaneth both of his owne fleshe and his owne spirite he deuided the spirite from the flesh that they might know through fayth not onely y e visible part but also y e visible part y e was in hym also that the wordes which he spake were not carnall but spirituall For what body shold haue suffised to haue ben the meate of all y t world And euē therfore dyd he make mention of the Ascension of the sonne of man into heauē that he might withdraw them frō the bodley imagination that they might hereafter learne that the flesh was called heauenly meate which cōmeth from aboue and spiritual meate whiche hee would geue For sayth Christ the wordes that I haue spokē vnto you are spirite and lyfe Here you may sée that Christ spake it of his owne fleshe and ment playnly that it dyd nothyng profite as infidelles dyd vnderstād hym For els it geueth life as it is receiued of the faythfull in a mysterie For as Bartram sayth in this mysterie of the body and bloud is a spiritual operation which geueth lyfe Without the whiche operation those mysteries do nothyng profite for surely sayth hee they may féede the body but the soule they can not féede 2. Besides that the Scripture sayth that that entreth in by y e mouth doth not defile a man for as Christ sayth it is cast forth into the draught And by the same reason it foloweth that it doth not sanctifie or make a man holy But the Sacrament entreth in by the mouth therfore it doth folow that of it selfe it doth not sāctifie or make holy of this text should folow two inconueniences if the Sacrament were the naturall body of Christ First it should folow that the body of Christ should not sanctifie the faythfull because it entreth in by y t mouth And agayne it should folow that the body of Christ should be cast out into the draught whiche thyng is abominable Wherefore it must néedes folow that the Sacrament can not be hys naturall body 3. Furthermore Christ would not suffer that deuoute woman which of loue sought hym at hys sepulture to touch hys naturall body because she lacked a poynt of fayth and dyd not count hym to be equall with hys father And much more it shall follow that the wicked which haue no fayth nor loue towardes hym shall not be suffered to eate hys fleshe with theyr téeth and swallowe it into their vncleane bodyes for that were much more then to touch hym And yet notwithstandyng they receaue and eate the Sacrament Wherupon it should follow if the sacrament were hys naturall body that they should in deede eate hys body which thyng may be counted a blasphemye agaynst God Moreouer Christ sayth he that eateth my fleshe drinketh my bloud dwelleth in me and I in hym Now we know right well that the wicked doe eate the Sacrament and yet neither dwell in Christ nor Christ in them Wherefore it must followe that the Sacrament is not the very fleshe of Christ And surely I can not excuse them of blasphemye which so directly contrary Christes wordes How can you auoyde these textes which Christ speaketh vnto hys disciples saying yet a little while am I with you and then I depart to hym that sent me And agayne It is expedient for you that I depart For excepte that I departe that comforter shall not come vnto you And agayn he sayth I forsake the world and go to my father And to be short he saith Poore men ye shall euer haue with you but me shall you not euer haue Now we know right well that hys Godhead is in all places and that as touchyng hys Godhead hee forsooke not the world when he ascended vnto his father Wherfore it must nedes follow that he forsooke it as touching hys fleshe and manhode And thereto agréeth the expositions of S. Austen and Fulgentius before alleaged yea and al other old faithful fathers Now if he haue forsaken the world as touching the presence of hys naturall fleshe and manhode as all Doctors define then ment he not that hys naturall fleshe shoulde be present in the Sacrament to bee eaten with our téeth And therfore though Christ so tell you yet must you take hym as hee meaneth or els you be begyled For if ye thinke that God both maye and will fulfill and verifye all thynges accordyng to the letter as he speaketh them I may call you an obedient mā as S. Bernard doth hys Monk Adam And may say as he doth that if that be the right way so simply to receaue all thyng we may put out the texte of Scripture which warneth vs to be wise as Serpentes For the text following is sufficient which biddeth vs to be simple as Doues Why doth your mastership graunt a necessary allegorye whē Paul sayth Christ is a stone or whē Christ sayth that he is a doore The scripture sayth hee is both twaine and syth God so sayth he is able so to make it And therfore by your reason we shall nede none allegorye in all scripture and then he that is most simple and foolish may be counted most faythfull And so shall we néede no faythfull fathers to expoūd the text but it shall be most merite to beleue the letter Thys I denye not but that God coulde haue done it if he had so intended when he spake the wordes But now y e scripture standyng as it doth I thinke he can not doe it As by example I thinke that God by the bloud of hys sonne Christ myght haue saued all men both faythfull and vnfaythfull if he had so intended and that it had so pleased hym But now the Scriptures standyng as they do I say hee can not doe it and that it is impossible for hym For then he might make hys sonne a lyer which sayth He that beleueth not is damned And againe He that beleueth not shall not sée life but the wrath of God abydeth vpon hym And euen as it is impossible to stand with the processe of Scripture wherin God hath declared his will that the vnfaythfull shoulde be saued although God might haue done it at the first if he had so would Likewise it is impossible the Scriptures standing as they do that the naturall body of Christ shoulde be present to our téeth in the Sacrament And as for our fayth it néedeth not to haue hym present in the bread For I may as wel eate him and drinke him through fayth that is to say beleue in hym as though he were as present in the Sacrament as he was hanging on the Crosse 1. And because you say that my
Tyndall vpon the Gospell of Luke The Prologue of W. Tyndall vpon the Gospell of Iohn The epistle to the Romaynes to the excellentest part of the new Testament Here you must note these wordes law sinne c. Law how it is to be vnderstand The law of God requireth the bottom of our hartes S. Paul was a great persecutor of the christians If we be not willing to do good then doth sinne raign in vs. No man can fulfill the law but Christ onely The pâ—â—e and perfect kepyng of the law is to do the â—aâ—e of 〈◊〉 〈…〉 but oâ— inward loue The law encreaseth sinne The law is spiritual The spirite of god maketh a maÌ„ spirituall The law is good righteous and holy Workes of the law the fulfilling of the law are two things By the workes of the law no man can be iustified As the law is spiritual so it must be fulfilled spiritually Where true fayth is there is the spirit of God Our iustification is by fayth in Christ Out of true fayth springeth all good workeâ— Oâ—synne Sinne what it is Sinne in y â— scripture is chiefly called vnbe liefe Grace how it is vnderstand in the scriptures Gift what it is God for Christes sake receaueth vs. There is no damnation to theÌ„ that are in Christ Faith what it is False and fained faith True faith is liuely Fayth is not idle The true definition of fayth Good workeâ— cannot be separate from true fayth Righteousnes how it is to be vnderstaÌ„d Flesh spirite what they are â—ow to vnderstand them How this word fleshe is to be vnderstand in the Scripture Increduâ—â—tie is the chief of all sinnes Fleshe is here well described What soâ—euer procedeth of faith is spirituall A necessary and profitable instruction for all preachers The maner of S. PauÌ„les doctrine Nature is so blinde that we caÌ„not see nor vnderstand the goodnes of God hys mercy shewed vnto vs in Christ Iesu hys â—owne S. Paule coÌ„demneth all hipocrisiâ— How S. Paul rebuketh hypocrites The difference betwene the Iewe the Gentile All men are sinners The waye howe wee must bee made righteous Faith obteineth the fulfillyng of the law S. Paule auÌ„swereth to the caueling question that our Papistes vse agaynst iustificatioÌ„ of faith onely Good workes are ouâ— ward signes of true fayth Wee are first iustified theÌ„ foloweth good workes Gods mercy moueth vs to fayth in his promises so that God in al things worketh our iustification Gods mercy saueth vs and not we our selues If we lack Abrahams fayth we cannot be Abrahams children Fayth onely receaueth the grace that coÌ„meth by Abraham The frutes workes of fayth Fayth before all workes iustifieth Good workes are the fruites of fayth Where true fayth is there are good workes Where fayth lacketh there is all euill workes As by â—â—aÌ„ came sinne so by Christ came saluation The principall work of faith and the battaile betwen the spirite and the flesh What it is not to be vnder the law What it is to be vnder the lawe The right fredome libertie froÌ„ sinne and from the law Example Our consciences bound and in daunger to the lawe by olde Adam so loÌ„g as he liueth in vs. The law requireth of vs that which we cannot pay The law doth vtter and declare what sinne is What wâ— may do of our selues and what we may not do Where feare and shame is away there all wickednes is committed The fleshe is contrary to the sprite The sprite lusteth contrary to the flesh There is no daunger to theÌ„ that are in Christ The right worke of fayth is to mortify the flesh Predestiâ—… cion is in the handes of God How farre we may proceede in predestination Predestinâ—tion is not rashly to be disputed of Which are good workes mete to be done Loue is y â— fulfilling of the law We must deale louingly with our weake brethren The weaknes of our brethren is to be considered In the epistle to the Romaines is conteyned a sufficient doctrine for a Christen man Beware of the traditious of men This epistle declareth it self Weake and yong consciences as to be stubborne for the last shal receiue the equall reward with the first Loue fulfilleth the law It is the parte of a good shepherd to veÌ„ture hys lyfe for hys sheepe tribulatioÌ„ for the Gospell sake maketh vs sure of eternall lyfe All that repent are iustified thorough saith by Christ and not by workes The law condeÌ„neth but the beleuyng of Gods promises iustifieth In sekyng any other satisfaction theÌ„ Christ we beceauâ— our selues Hereby are we warned that workes saue vs not but the word that is the promise Mannes righteousnes zeale or imagination without Gods worde is odious For fayth when it is preached bringeth y e spirite and power to fulfill the law Who so hath a pure fayth can not but abouÌ„d with good workes Not the receauyng of the Gospel but the coÌ„tinuaunce to the latter ende maketh vs blessed He meaneth therby lest they should fall from the worde they had already receaued PatieÌ„ce in persecution for Christs sake rewarded with y â— crowne of euerlasting ioy and felicitie Hereby haue we euident signes that the latter day is at hand The office of a bishop The Pope his Prelates are here playnly set forth for what Christ loosed freely the Pope did bynd it to lose it agayne for money Vertuous Byshops are worthy double honor Byshops must be vigilant in their vocationâ— This hath already ben fulfilled in our spiritualtie What maner a man a Byshop or Curate ought to be Good deedes please god so farre foorth as they are applied to the kepyng of the commaundements but Christ onely iustifieth Christ is all to a Christen man MeÌ„ ought to rule theyr wiues with godâ— word To watch is not onely to abstaine from slepe but also to auoyde all occasions that may drawe vs to sinne As god reioyceth not in the dede it selfe â–ª so doth he not in â—…dle faith without works Good workes are a shew of our fayth as the fruit is of the tree He prophesieth of the popes spiritualtie The condition of the worlde shall waxe worse and worse Where 〈◊〉 true fayth is there are also good workes Christes bloud purchaseth forgeuenes of sinnes and not mans workes Whether this were Paules epistle or no great learned men haue doubted Some deny it to haue bene written by anye Apostle and refuse it as not Catholike A solution of the former doubts This not to be denied to be Paules Epistle Mercy is locked vp from hym which wilfully yeldeth his body 〈◊〉 soule to sinne No place in the scripture so plainly describeth the significations figures of the olde testament as this epistle doth This epistle for that it agreeth with the rest of the scripture ought to be of equal authoritie with the other This epistle is to be taken as holy scripture The papistes alleage this text for their purpose thorough misunderstandyng the same Fayth only
passion Peter was angry and rebuked Christ and thought earnestly that he had raued and not wist what he sayde as at another time when Christ was so feruently busied in healyng the people that he had no leisure to eat they went out to hold him supposing that he had bene beside hymselfe And one that cast out diuels in Christes name they forbade because he wayted not on them so glorious were they yet And though Christ taught alway to forgeue yet Peter after long goyng to schole asked whether men should forgeue seuen tymes thinkyng that viij tymes had bene to much And at the last supper Peter would haue dyed with christ but yet within few houres after he denyed him both cowardly and shamefully And after the same maner though he had so long heard that no man might auenge him self but rather turne the other cheeke to then to smite agayne yet when Christ was in takyng Peter asked whether it were lawful to smite with the sword and taried none aunswere but layed on rashly So that though when we come first vnto knowledge of the truth and the peace is made betwene God and vs and we loue his lawes and beleue and trust in him as in our father and haue good hartes vnto him and be borne a new in the spirite yet we are but childrē and young scholers weake and feble and must haue leysure to grow in the spirite in knowledge loue and in the ded◅ therof as young children must haue tyme to grow in their bodies And God our father and scholemaster feedeth vs and teacheth vs accorcordyng vnto the capacitie of our stomackes and maketh vs to grow and waxe perfect and fineth and trieth vs as gold in the fire of temptations and tribulations As Moyses witnesseth Deutero viij saying Remember all the way by whiche the Lord thy God caried thee this xl yeares in the wildernesse to humble thee and to tempte or prouoke thee y t it might be knowen what were in thine hart He brought thee into aduersitie and made thee an hungred then fed thee with Manna which neither thou nor yet thy fathers euer knew of to teach that man lyueth not by bread onely but by all that procedeth out of the mouth of GOD. For the promises of God are lyfe vnto all that cleaue vnto them muche more then breade and bodyly sustenaunce as the iourney of the children of Israell out of Egipt into the land promised them ministreth thee notable ensamples and that aboundantly as doth all the rest of the Bible also Howbeit it is impossible for flesh to beleue and to trust in the truth of Gods promises vntil he haue learned it in much tribulation after that God hath deliuered him out therof agayne God therefore to teach Ionas and to shew him his owne hart to make him perfect and to instruct vs also by his ensample sent him out of the lande of Israell where he was a Prophet to go among the heathen people and to the greatest and mightiest Citie of the world then called Niniue to preache that within xl dayes they should all perish for their sinnes and that the Citie should be ouerthrowen Whiche message the free will of Ionas had as much power to doe as the weakest harted womā in the world ▪ hath power if◅ were commaunde◅ to leape int◅e of lyuyng snakes and adders as happely if God had cōmaunded Sara to haue sacrificed her sonne Isaa◅ as he did Abraham she would haue disputed with him yer shee had done it or though she were strong enough yet many an holy Saint could not haue founde in their hartes but would haue runne away from the presence of the commaundement of God with Ionas if they had bene so strongly tempted For Ionas thought of this maner loe I am here a Prophet vnto Gods people the Israelites Whiche though they haue Gods worde testified vnto them dayly yet despise it and worshyp God vnder the likenesse of calues and after all maner fashions saue after hys owne word and therfore are of all nations the worst and most worthy of punishment And yet God for loue of fewe that are among them and for his names sake spareth and defendeth them How then should GOD take so cruel vengeaunce on so great a multitude of them to whō hys name was neuer preached to and therfore are not the tenth part so euill as these If I shall therfore go preach so shal I laye and shame my selfe and God thereto make them the more to dispise God and set the lesse by him and to bee the more cruell vnto his people And vpon that imagination he fled from the face or presence of God that is out of the coūtrey where God was worshipped in and from the prosecutyng of Gods commaundement and thought I will get me an other way among the heathen people and be no more a prophet but liue at rest and out of all combraunce Neuerthelesse the God of all mercy which careth fo◠his elect children turneth all vnto good to them and smiteth them to heale thē againe and killeth them to make them aliue agayne and playeth with them as a father doth some tyme with his young ignoraunt children and tempteth them and proueth them to make them see their owne hartes prouided for Ionas how all thinges should be When Ionas entred into the shyp he layd him down to slepe and to take his rest that is his conscience was tossed betwene the commaundement of God which sent him to Ninine and his fleshly wisedome that dissnaded counselled him the contrary and at the last preuailed against the commaundement and caryed him an other way as a shyp caught betwene two streames as Poetes faine the mother of Meliager to be betwen diuers affections while to aduenge her brothers death shee sought to slea her owne sonne Whereupon for very paine and tediousnes he lay down to slepe for to put the commaundement which so gnewe and fret his conscience out of mynde as the nature of all wicked is when they haue sinned a good to seke all meanes with riot reuell and pastime to driue the remembraūce of sinne out of their thoughtes or as Adam did to couer their nakednes with apornes of Pope holy workes But God awoke him out of his dreame set his sinnes before his face For when y t lot had caught Ionas then bee sure that his sinnes came to remembraunce agayne and that his cōscience raged no lesse then the waues of the Sea And then he thought that he onely was a sinner and the heathen that were in the shyp none in respect of him and thought also as veryly as he was fled from God that as veryly God had cast him away for the sight of the rodde maketh the naturall child not onely to see and to knowledge his faulte but also to forget all his fathers old mercy and kindnesse And then he confessed his sinne openly
bynde hym hand and foote and to cast hym into vtter darkenes and to geue the talent vnto hym that had ten saying to all that haue more shall be geuen but from hym that hath not that he hath shal be taken from hym That is to say he that hath a good harte toward the word of god and to garnish it with godly liuyng and to testify it to other y e same shall increase daily more and more in the grace of Christ But he that loueth it not to lyue therafter and to edify other the same shall loose the grace of true knowledge be blinded agayne and euery day wax worse and worse and blynder and blynder tyll he be an vtter enemy of the worde of God and hys hart so hardened that it shall be impossible to conuert hym And Luke xij The seruaunte that knoweth hys maisters wyll and prepareth not hymselfe shall be beaten wyth many stripes That is shall haue greater damnation And Mat. 7. All that heare the worde of God and do not therafter build on sande that is as the foundation laid on sand can not resist violence of water but is vndermyned and ouerthrowne euen so the fayth of them that haue no lust nor loue to the law of God builded vpon y t sand of their owne imaginatiōs and not on the rocke of Gods word accordyng to hys couenauntes turneth to desperation in tyme of tribulatiō and when God commeth to iudge And the vineyard Mat. 21. planted and hyred out to the husbandmen that would not render to the Lorde of the fruit in due tyme and therfore was takē from them and hyred out to other doth confirme the same For Christe sayth to the Iewes the kingdome of heauē shal be taken from you and geuen to a nation that wyll bring forthe y t frutes therof as it is come to passe For the Iewes haue lost the spirituall knowledge of God of his cōmaundementes and also of all the scripture so that they can vnderstand nothyng godly And the dore is so locked vppe that all their knockyng is in vayne though many of them take great payn for gods sake And Luke 13. The figge tree that beareth no fruite is cōmaunded to be plucked vp And finally hereto pertayneth with infinyte other the terrible parable of the vncleane spirite Luke 11. which after hee is cast out when hee commeth and findeth hys house swept and garnished taketh to hym 7. worse then hymselfe and commeth entreth in and dwelleth there and so is y t ende of the man worse then the beginnyng The Iewes they had cleansed themselues with gods word from all outward idolatry and worshipping of idols But their hartes remayned styll faythlesse to godward and toward his mercy and truth and therfore without loue also lust to his law to their neighbours for hys sake and through false trust in their owne woorkes to which heresy the chylde of perdition the wicked bishop of Rome with hys lawyers hath broughte vs christen were more abhominable idolaters thē before and become ten tymes worse in the end then at the beginning For the first idolatry was soone spyed and easie to be rebuked of the Prophets by the Scripture But the latter is more subtill to beguile withall and an hundreth tymes of more difficultie to bee weeded out of mens hartes This also is a conclusion nothyng more certayne or more proued by the testimony and ensamples of the scripture that if any that fauoureth the worde of God be so weake that he can not chaste hys flesh hym wyll the lord chastice and scourge euery day sharper and sharper with tribulation and misfortune that nothyng shall prosper with him but all shall go against him what soeuer he taketh in hand will visite him with pouertie with sickenesses and diseases and shall plague him with plague vpon plague eche more lothsome terrible and fearefull then other till he be at vtter desiaunce with his flesh Let vs therefore that haue now at this tyme our eyes opened agayne through the tender mercy of GOD kepe a meane Let vs so put our trust in the mercy of GOD through Christ that we know it our duetie to kepe the law of GOD and to loue our neighbours for their fathers sake whiche created them and for their Lords sake which redemed them and bought thē so dearely with his bloud Lette vs walke in y t feare of God and haue our eyes open vnto both partes of Gods couenaunts beyng certified that none shal be partaker of the mercy saue hee that will fight against the flesh to kepe the lawe And let vs arme our selues with this remembraunce y t as Christs workes iustifie from sinne and set vs in the fauour of GOD so our owne dedes through workyng of the spirite of God helpe vs to continue in the fauour and the grace into which Christ hath brought vs and that we can no longer continue in fauour and grace then our hartes are to kepe the law Furthermore concernyng the lawe of God this is a generall conclusion that the whole lawe whether they be ceremonies sacrifices yea or Sacramentes either or preceptes of equitie betwene man and man throughout al degrees of the world all were geuē for our profite and necessitie onely not for any nede that God hath of our keping thē or y t his ioy is encreased therby or that the dede for the dede it selfe doth please him That is all that God requireth of vs whē we be at one with him and doe put our trust in him and loue him is that we loue euery man his neighbour to pity hym to haue compassion on him in all his needes and to be mercyfull vnto him This to be euen so Christ testifieth in the. vij of Math This is the lawe and the Prophetes That is to do as thou wouldst be done to accordyng I meane to the doctrine of the Scripture and not to do that thou wouldest not haue done to thee is all that the law requireth the Prophets And Paul to the Rom. xiij affirmeth also y t loue is that fulfillyng of the law and that he which loueth doth of his owne accorde all that the law requireth And. i. Tim. i. Paul sayth that the loue of a pure hart and good conscience and faith vnfayned is the end and fulfillyng of the law For faith vnfained in Christes bloud causeth y e to loue for Christes sake which loue is the pure loue onely the onely cause of a good conscience For then is the conscience pure whē the eye looketh to Christ in all her deedes to doe them for his sake and not for her owne singular aduaūtage or any other wicked purpose And Iohn both in hys Gospel and also Epistles speaketh neuer of any other law then to loue one an other purely affirmyng that we haue God him selfe dwellyng in vs all that GOD desireth if we loue one the other Seyng then that
it is chewed the pleasanter it is and the more groundly it is searched the precioser thynges are found in it so great treasure of spirituall thinges lyeth hid therin I will therfore bestow my labour diligence thorow this little preface or prologue to prepare a way in therunto so farreforth as God shall geue me grace that it may be the better vnderstand of euery man for it hath ben hitherto euill darkened with gloses and wonderful dreames of sophisters that no man could spy out the intent and meanyng of it which neuerthelesse of it selfe is a bright lyght and sufficient to geue light vnto all the scripture First we must marke diligently the maner of speakyng of the Apostle and aboue all thing know what Paul meaneth by these wordes the Law sinne grace fayth righteousnes flesh sprite and such lyke or els read thou it neuer so ofte thou shalt but loose thy labor This word Lawe may not be vnderstand here after the common manner and to vse Pauls terme after the maner of men or after mans wayes that thou wouldest say the law here in this place were nothyng but learnyng which techeth what ought to be done and what ought not to be done as it goeth with mans law where the law is fulfilled with outward workes only though the harte be neuer so far of but God iudgeth after the grounde of the harte ye and the thoughtes and the secret mouinges of the mynde therfore hys law requireth the grounde of the hart and loue from the bottome therof and is not content with the outward worke onely but rebuketh those workes most of all which spryng not of loue from the ground and low bottome of the hart though they appeare outward neuer so honest and good as Christ in the gospell rebuketh the pharises aboue all other that were open sinners and calleth them hipocrites that is to say Simulars and paynted Sepulchers which Pharises yet liued no men so pure as pertayning to the outward dedes and workes of y t law ye and Paul in the third chapter of his epistle vnto the Philippiās confesseth of himselfe that as touching the lawe he was such a one as no man coulde complayne on and notwithstandyng was yet a murderer of the christen per secuted them and tormented them so sore that he compelled them to blaspheme Christ was altogether mercilesse as many which now fayne outward good workes are For this cause the 115. psalme calleth all men lyers because that no man kepeth the law from the ground of the harte neither can kepe it For all men are naturally inclyned vnto euill and hate the law we fynde in our selues vnlust and tediousnes to do good but lust and delectation to do euill Now where no free lust is to do good there the bottom of the hart fulfilleth not the law and there no doute is also sinne and wrathe deserued before GOD though there be neuer so great outwarde shew and apparance of honest liuing For this cause concludeth S. Paule in the second chapter that the Iewes all are sinners and transgressors of the law thoughe they make men beleue thorow hipocrisie of outward works how that they fulfill the law sayth that he onely whiche doth the law is righteous before God meanyng therby that no mā with outward workes fulfilleth the law Thou saith he to the Iewe teachest a mā should not breake wedlocke and yet breakest wedlocke thy selfe Wherin thou iudgest an other man therein condemnest thou thy selfe for thou thy selfe doest euen the very same thynges whiche thou iudgest As thoughe hee would say thou liuest outwardly well in the workes of the law and iudgest them that liue not so thou teachest other men and seest a mote in an other mās eie but art not ware of the beame that is in thyne owne eye For though thou keepe the lawe outwardly with works for feare of rebuke shame and punishment either for loue of reward vantage vayne glory yet doest thou all without lust and loue toward the law and haddest leuer a great deale otherwise do if thou diddest not feare the lawe ye inwardly in thine harte thou wouldest that there were no law no nor yet God the author and venger of the lawe if it were possible so paynefull it is vnto thee to haue thyne appetites refrayned and to bee kepte downe Wherfore then it is a playne conclusion that thou from the grounde and bottome of thyne hart art an enemy to the law What preuayleth it now that thou teachest an other man not to steale when thou thyne owne selfe art a thefe in thyne hart and outwardly wouldest fayne steale if thou durst though that the outward dedes abyde not alway behind with such hypocrites and dissimulers but breake forth among euen as an euill scabbe or a pocke can not alwayes be kept in with violence of medicine Thou teachest an other man but teachest not thy selfe ye thou w◅est not what thou teachest for thou vnderstadest not the law a right how that it can not be fulfilled and satisfied but with inward loue and affection much lesse can it be fulfilled with outward deedes and workes onely Moreouer the law encreaseth sinne as he sayth in the fift Chapter because that mā is an enemie to the law for as much as it requireth so many thinges cleane contrarie to his nature wherof he is not able to fulfill one pointe or title as the law requireth it And therfore are we more prouoked and haue greater lust to breake it For whiche causes sake he sayth in the seuenth Chapter that the lawe is spirituall as though he would say if the law wer fleshly and but mans doctrine it might be fulfilled satisfied and stilled with outward deedes But now is the law ghostly and no man fulfilleth it except that all that he doth spryng of loue from the bottome of the hart Such a new hart and lusty courage vnto the law ward canst thou neuer come by of thyne owne strength enforcement but by the operation and workyng of the spirite For the spirite of God onely maketh a man spirituall like vnto the law so that now hence forth hee doth nothyng of feare or for lucre or vantages sake or of vaine glory but of a free hart and of inward lust The law is spirituall and wil be both loued and fulfilled of a spirituall hart and therefore of necessitie requireth it the spirit that maketh a mans hart free and geueth him lust and courage vnto the law ward Where such a spirite is not there remaineth sinne grudging and hatred against the law which law neuerthelesse is good righteous and holy Acquaint thy selfe therfore with the maner of speakyng of the Apostle and let this now sticke fast in thyne hart that it is not both one to do the dedes and workes of the law and to fulfill the law The worke of y t law is what soeuer a man doth or
all in all thinges woorketh a mans iustifiyng saluation and health yea poureth fayth belefe lust to loue Gods will strength to fulfill the same into vs euen as water is poured into a vessell and that of his good will and purpose and not of our deseruynges and merites Gods mercy in promising and truth in fulfilling his promises saueth vs and not we ourselues and therfore is al laude prayse glory to be geuen vnto God for his mercy and truth and not vnto vs for our merites and deseruynges After that he stretcheth hys example out agaynst all other good workes of the law and coÌ„cludeth that the Iewes can not be Arahams heyres because of bloud and kinred onely and much lesse by the workes of the law but must inherite Abrahams fayth if they wil be the right heyres of Abraham for as much as Abraham before the law both of Moses also of Circumcision was through faith made righteous and called the father of all them that beleue not of them that worke Moreouer the law causeth wrath in as much as no maÌ„ can fulfill it with loue and lust and as longe as such grudgyng hate and indignation agaynst the law remayneth in the hart and is not takeÌ„ away by the sprite that commeth by fayth so long no doubt the workes of the law declare euideÌ„tly that the wrath of god is vpon vs and not fauour wherfore fayth only receyueth the grace promised vnto Abraham And these ensamples were not written for Abrahams sake onely sayth he but for oures also to whom if we beleue fayth shall be reckened lykewise for ryghteousnesse as he sayth in the end of the chapter In the 5. chapter he commendeth the fruit and workes of faith as are peace reioycing in the conscience inwarde loue to God and maÌ„ moreouer boldnesse trust confidence and a strong a lusty mynd and stedfast hope in tribulation and suffering For all such follow where the right fayth is for the aboundant graces sake and giftes of the sprite which god hath geuen vs in Christ in that he suffred hym to die for vs yet his enemies Now haue we then that fayth only before all workes iustifieth and that it followeth not yet therfore that a man should do no good workes but that y t right shapeÌ„ workes abide not behind but accompany fayth euen as brightnesse doth the sunne and are called of Paul the fruites of the sprite Where y t spirite is there it is alwayes sommer and there are alwayes good fruites that is to say good workes This is Paules order that good works spring of the sprite y e spirit commeth by fayth and faythe commeth by hearyng the worde of God when the glad tidings and promises which God hath made vnto vs in Christ are preached truely and receiued in the ground of the hart with out waueryng or doubâ—ing after that the law hath passed vpon vs and hath damned our consciences Where the worde of God is preached purely and receiued in the hart there is faith the spirit of God there are also good workes of necessitie whensoeuer occasioÌ„ is geueÌ„ Where Gods word is not purely preached but mens dreames traditions imaginations inuentioÌ„s ceremonies superstition there is no fayth and consequently no spirite that commeth of GOD and where Gods spirite is not there can bee no good workes euen as where an apple tree is not there can grow no apples but there is vnbeliefe the diuels sprite and euill workes Of this Gods sprite and hys fruites haue our holy hipocrites not once knowen neither yet tasted how swete they are though they fayne many good workes of their own imaginatioÌ„ to be iustified withal in which is not one cromme of true fayth or spiritual loue or of inward ioy peace and quietnes of conscience for as much as they haue not the worde of GOD for them that such workes please GOD but they are euen the rotten fruites of a rotten tree After that he breaketh forth and runneth at large sheweth whence both sinne and righteousnesse death and life come And he compareth Adam and Christ together thus wise reasonyng and disputyng that Christ must nedes come as a seconde Adam to make vs heyres of his righteousnesse through a new spiritual birth without our deseruinges Euen as the first Adam made vs heyres of synne through the bodily generation without oure deseruyng Wherby it is euidently knowne and proued to the vttermost that no man can bryng himselfe out of synne vnto righteousnesse no more then he could haue withstaÌ„d that he was borne bodily And y t is proued herewith for as much as y t very law of God which of right should haue helped if any thyng could haue holpeÌ„ not onely came and brought no helpe with her but also encreased synne because that the euil and poisoned nature is offeÌ„ded and vtterly displeased with the law and y t more she is forbid by the lawe the more is she prouoked and set a fyre to fulfill satisfie her lustes By the law then we see clearely that we must needes haue Christ to iustify vs with his grace to helpe nature In the vi he setteth forthe the chiefe and principall worke of fayth the battayle of the sprite agaynst the fleshe how the sprite laboureth and enforceth to kyll the remnaunt of sinne and lust which remayne in the fleshe after our iustifiyng And this chapiter teacheth vs that we are not so free from sinne through fayth that we should henceforth go vp and down idle carelesse sure of our selues as thoughe there were now no more synne in vs. Yes there is sinne remayning in vs but it is not reckoned because of fayth and of the sprite which fyght agaynste it Wherefore we haue inough to doe all our lyues long to tame our bodies and to compell the members to obey the sprite and not the appetites that therby we myght be like vnto christes death and resurrection and might fulfill our baptisme which signifieth the mortifiyng of sinnes and the new lyfe of grace For this battayle ceaseth not in vs vntill the last breath and vntyll that sinne be vtterly slayne by the deth of the body This thyng I meane to tame the body and so forth we are able to doe sayth he seyng we are vnder grace not vnder the lawe What it is not to be vnder the lawe he himselfe expoundeth For not to be vnder the lawe is not so to be vnderstand that euery maÌ„ may do what hym lusteth But not to be vnder the law is to haue a fre hart renewed with the sprite so that thou hast lust inwardly of thine owne accorde to do that which the lawe commaundeth without compulsion yea though there were no law For grace that is to say gods fauour bringeth vs the sprite maketh vs loue the lawe so is there now no more sinne neither is the law now any more
them with euerlasting reward of their fayth and patience in sufferyng for the Gospell and with the punishment of their persecutours in euerlastyng payne In the second he sheweth that y t last day shoulde not come till there were first a departing as some men thinke froÌ„ vnder y e obedience of y t Emperour of Rome and that Antichrist shoulde set vp himselfe in y e same place as god and deceyue the vnthankefull worlde with false doctrine and with false and lying myracles wrought by the workyng of Sathan vntill Christ shoulde come and slay hym with his glorious commyng and spirituall preachyng of the worde of God In the third he geueth them exhortation and warneth them to rebuke y t idle that would not labour with their handes and auoyde their company if they would not amende A Prologue vpon the first Epistle of S. Paule to Tymothe by W. Tyndall THis epistle writeth S. Paul to be an ensample to all Bishoppes what they shoulde teache and how they should teache and how they should gouerne the congregation of Christe in all degrees that it should be no nede to gouerne christes flocke with the doctrine of their owne good meanynges In the first Chapiter he commaundeth that the bishop shall maynetayne y t right fayth and loue and resist false preachers which make the lawe and woorkes equall with Christ and hys Gospell And he maketh a shorte conclusion of all Christes learning wherto the law serueth and what the ende therof is also what the Gospell is and setteth himselfe for a comfortable ensample vnto all sinners and troubled consciences In the second he commaundeth to pray for all degrees and chargeth that women shall not preache nor weare costly apparell but to be obedient vnto the men In the thyrd he describeth what maner persons the Byshop or Priest and their wyues should be also the Deacons and their wiues and commeÌ„deth it if any man desire to be a Byshop after that maner In the fourth hee prophesieth and sheweth before of the false Byshops spirituall officers that should aryse among the Christen people and be do and preach cleane contrary to the fore described ensample and should depart from the fayth in Christ and forbyd to marye and to eate certain meates teachyng to put trust therin both of iustifiyng and forgiuenesse of sinnes also of deseruyng of eternall life In the fift he teacheth howe a Byshop should vse him self toward yong and old concernyng widowes what is to be done which should be found of the common cost and teacheth also how men should honour the vertuous Bishops and Priestes and how to rebuke the euill In the sixt he exhorteth y t Byshops to cleaue to the Gospell of Christ and true doctrine to auoyde vayne questions and superfluous disputynges which geÌ„dre strife quench the truth and by which also the false Prophetes get them authoritie and seke to satisfie their insatiable couetousnesse The Prologue vpon the second Epistle of Saint Paule vnto Timothe W. Tyndall IN this Epistle Paul exhorteth Timothe to go forward as he had begoÌ„ to preach y t Gospel with all diligence as it neede was seyng many were fallen away and many false spirites and teachers were sprong vp already Wherfore a Byshops part is euer to watche and to labour in the Gospell In the third and fourth he sheweth before and that notablie of the ieoperdous tyme toward the end of y t world in which a false spiritual liuing should disceine y e whole world with outward hypocriâ—ie and apparance of holinesse vnder which all abhominatioÌ„s should haue their free passage and course as we alas haue sene this prophesie of S. Paule fulfilled in our spiritualtie vnto the vttermost iote The Prologue vpon the Epistle of S. Paul to Titus THis is a short Epistle wherin yet is conteyned all that is needefull for a Christen to know In the first Chapter he sheweth what maner a man a Byshop or Curate ought to be that is to witte vertuous and learned to preach and defende the Gospell to confounde the doctrine of trustyng in woorkes and mens traditions whiche euer fight agaynst the faith and cary away the coÌ„science captiue from the fredome that is in Christ into the bondage of their owne imaginations and inuentions as though the thynges should make a man good in the light of God whiche are to no profite at all In the secoÌ„d he teacheth all degrees old young men womeÌ„ maisters and seruauntes how to behaue theÌ„ selues as they which Christ bought with his bloud to be his proper or peculiar people to glorifie god with good workes In the thyrd he teacheth to honour temporall rulers and to obey theÌ„ and yet bryngeth to Christ agayne and to the grace that hee hath purchased for vs that no man should thinke that the obedience of Princes lawes or any other woorke should iustifie vs before God And last of all he chargeth to auoyde the company of the stubburne and of the heretickes A Prologue vpon the Epistle of Saint Paule vnto Philemon by W. Tyndall IN this Epistle S. Paule sheweth a godly ensample of Christen loue Here in we see how Paule taketh poore Onesimos vnto him and maketh intercessioÌ„ for him vnto his master and helpeth him with all that he may and behaueth him selfe none otherwise then as though he him selfe were the sayd Onesimos whiche thyng yet he doth not with power and authoritie as hee well might haue done but putteth of all authoritie and whatsoeuer he might of right do that Philemon might do likewise toward Onesimos and with great mekenesse and wisedome teacheth Philemon to see his dutie in Christ Iesu The Prologue vpon the first Epistle of Saint Peter by William Tyndall THis Epistle dyd S. Peter write to the heathen that were conuerted and exhorteth them to staÌ„d fast in the faith to grow therein and waxe perfect through all maner of sufferyng and also good workes In the first he declareth the iustifiyng of fayth through Christes bloud and comforteth them with the hope of the lyfe to come and sheweth that we haue not deserued it but that the prophetes prophesied it shoulde be geuen vs as Christ which redemed vs out of synne and all vncleannesse is holy so he exhorteth to lead an holy conuersation because we be richly bought and made heyres of a riche inheritaÌ„ce to take hede that we lose it not agayn through our owne negligence In the 2. Chapter he sheweth that Christ is the foundation and hed corner stone wheron al are built through fayth whether it be Iew or Gentile how that in Christ they are made priestes to offer themselues to GOD as Christ dyd hymselfe and to slea the lustes of the fleshe that fyght againste the soule And first he teacheth them in generall to obey the worldly rulers than in special he teacheth y t seruantes to obey their maisters
thee whatsoeuer thou art that readest this and note it well The Iewes loke for Christ and he is come xv hundred yeares agoe and they not ware we also haue loked for Antechrist and he hath raigned as long and we not ware and that because eyther of vs looked carnally for hym and not in the places where we ought to haue sought The Iewes had found Christ verily if they had sought hym in the lawe and the Prophetes whether Christ sendeth them to seke Iohn 5. We also had spied out Antechrist long ago if we had looked in the doctrine of Christ hys apostles where because y ◠beast seeth him selfe now to be sought for he roareth and seketh new holes to hyde hymselfe in chaungeth hymselfe into a thousand fashions with all maner wilinesse falshode suttletie craft Because that hys excommunications are come to lyght he maketh it treason vnto the kyng to bee acquaynted with Christe If Christe they may not raigne together one hope we haue that Christ shal liue euer The olde Antichristes brought Christ vnto Pilate saying by our lawe he ought to die and whē Pilate bade them iudge hym after their lawe they aunswered it is not lawfull for vs to kyll any man whiche they dyd to the intent that they whiche regarded not the shame of their false excōmunications should yet feare to confesse Christ because that the temporall sword had condemned hym They do all thing of a good zeale they say they loue you so well that they had rather burne you then y t you should haue fellowship w t Christ They are iealous ouer you amisse as sayth S. Paul Gal. iiij They would deuide you from Christe and his holy Testament and ioyne you to the Pope to beleue in his Testament and promises Some man will aske peraduenture why I take the labour to make this worke in as much as they will burne it seyng they burnt the Gospell I aunswere in burnyng the new Testament they dyd none other thyng then that I looked for no more shall they do if they burne me also if it be Gods will it shall so be Neuerthelesse in translatyng of the Testament I dyd my dutie and so doe I now and will doe as much more as God hath ordeined me to do And as I offered that to al men to correct it who soeuer could euen so do I this Who soeuer therfore readeth this compare it vnto the Scripture If Gods word beare recorde vnto it and thou also feelest in thine hart that it is so be of good comfort and geue God thankes If Gods word condemne it then hold it accursed and so doe all other doctrines As Paule counseleth his Galathians Beleue not euery sprite sodenly but iudge thē by the word of God whiche is the trial of all doctrine and lasteth for euer Amen The Parable of the wicked Mammon THere was a certain rich man whiche had a steward that was accused vnto hym that hee had wasted his goodes And called hym and sayd vnto him How is it that I heare this of thee Geue accoumptes of thy stewardshyp For thou mayst be no longer my steward The steward sayd with in him selfe What shall I do for my master will take away frō me my stewardshyp I can not digge and to begge I am ashamed I wote what to doe that when I am put out of my stewardshyp they may receaue me into theyr houses Then called he all his masters detters and sayd vnto the first how much owest thou vnto my master And he sayd an hūdred tonnes of oyle and hee sayd to hym take thy bill and sit downe quickely and write fiftie Then sayd he to an other what owest thou And he sayd an hundred quarters of wheate He sayd to hym Take thy bill and write foure score And the Lord commended the vniust steward because he had done wisely For the children of this world are in their kynde wiser then the children of light And I say also vnto you make you frendes of the wicked Mammon that when ye shall haue neede they may receaue you into euerlastyng habitations Luke xvi Chapter For as much as with this diuers such other textes many haue inforced to draw the people from the true faith from puttyng their trust in the truth of Gods promises and in the merites and deseruyng of his Christ our Lord and haue also brought it to passe for many false Prophetes shall arise and deceaue many and much wickednes must also be sayth Christ Math. xxiiij And Paul sayth ij Timo. iij. Euell mē and deceauers shall preuaile in euill while they deceaue and are deceaued them selues and haue taught them to put their trust in their owne merites and brought them in belefe that they shal be iustified in the sight of God by the goodnesse of their owne workes haue corrupt the pure word of God to confirme their Aristotle with all For though that y e Philosophers worldly wisemen were enemyes aboue all enemyes to the Gospell of God and though the worldly wisedome can not comprehend the wisedome of God as thou mayst see i. Corint j. and. ij And though worldly righteousnes can not be obedient vnto the righteousnes of God Rom. x Yet what so euer they read in Aristotle y t must be first true And to mainteine that they rent and teare the Scriptures with their distinctions and expounde them violently contrarie to the meanyng of the text and to the circumstaunces that go before and after and to a thousand cleare and euidente textes Wherfore I haue taken in hand to expounde this Gospell certaine other places of the new Testament and as far forth as God shall lende me grace to bryng the Scripture vnto the right sence and to digge agayne the welles of Abraham and to purge cleanse thē of the earth of worldly wisedome where with these Philistenes haue stopped them Whiche grace graunt me God for the loue that he hath vnto his sonne Iesus our Lord vnto the glory of his name Amen THat fayth onely before all workes and without all merites but christes onely iustifieth and setteth vs at peace with God is proued by Paul in the first chapiter to the Roma I am not ashamed sayth he of the Gospell that is to say of the glad tidinges and promises which God hath made and sworne to vs in Christ For it that is to say the gospell is the power of god vnto saluation to all that beleue And it followeth in the foresayd chapiter y ◠iust or righteous must liue by faith For in the fayth which we haue in Christ and in Gods promises fynde we mercy lyfe fauour and peace In the law we fynde death damnation wrath moreouer the curse and vengeaunce of GOD vpon vs. And it that is to say the lawe is called of Paule 2. Corin. 3. the ministration of death and damnation In the lawe we are
y u shalt be iustified of thy wordes thou shalt be condēned Mat. xij That is thy wordes as well as other deedes shal testifie with thee or agaynst thee at the day of iudgemēt Many there are whiche abstaine from the outward dedes of fornication and adulterie neuerthelesse reioyce to talke therof laugh their wordes laughter testifie against them that their hart is vnpure and they adulterers fornicatours in the sight of GOD. The toung and other signes oftymes vtter the malice of the hart though a mā for many causes abstaine his hand from the outward dede or act IF thou wilt enter into lyfe kepe the commaundements Math. xix First remember that when God commaundeth vs to do one thyng he doth it not therfore because that we of our selues are able to do that he cōmaundeth but that by the law we might see know our horrible damnation and captiuitie vnder sinne and therfore should repēt and come to Christ receaue mercy the spirite of God to loose vs strength vs to make vs able to do Gods wil which is the law Now when he sayth if thou wilt enter into lyfe kepe the cōmaundementes is as much to say as he that kepeth the commaundementes is entred into life for except a mā haue first the spirite of lyfe in hym by Christes purchasyng it is impossible for him to kepe the commaundements or that his hart should be loose or at libertie to lust after them for of nature we are enemyes to the law of God As touching that Christ saith afterward if thou wilt be perfect go and sell thy substaūce and geue it to the poore he sayth it not as who should say that there were any greater perfection then to kepe the law of God for that is all perfection but to shew the other hys blindnes which saw not that the law is spirituall and requireth y t hart But because he was not knowyng that he had hurt any man with the outward deede he supposed that he loued his neighbour as him selfe But when he was bydde to shew the deedes of loue and geue of hys aboundaunce to them that neded he departed mournyng Whiche is an euiēdt tokē that he loued not his neighbour as well as him self For if he had neede hym selfe it would not haue greued hym to haue receaued succour of an other man Moreouer he sawe not that it was murther theft that a man should haue aboundaunce of riches lying by hym and not to shew mercy therewith and kyndly to succour hys neighbours neede God hath geuen one man riches to helpe an other at nede If thy neighbour nede thou helpe him not beyng able thou withholdest his dutie from hym and art a thefe before God That also that Christ saith how that it is harder for a rich man who loueth his riches so that he can not find in his hart liberally and freely to helpe the poore and nedy to enter into the kingdome of heauen then a Camell to goe through the eye of a needle declareth that he was not entred into the kingdome of heauen that is to say eternall life But he that kepeth the commaundementes is entred into life he hath life and the spirite of life in him THis kinde of deuils goeth not out but by prayer fasting Math. 27. Not that the deuill is cast out by merites of fasting or praying For he sayth before that for theyr vnbelefes sake they coulde not cast him out It is faith no doubte that casteth out the deuils and fayth it is that fasteth and prayeth Fayth hath the promises of God wher unto she cleaueth and in all thinges thyrsteth the honour of God She fasteth to subdue the body vnto the spirit that the prayer be not let and that the spirite may quietly talke with God she also whensoeuer oportunitie is geuen prayeth God to fulfil his promises vnto his prayse glory And God which is mercifull in promising and true to fullfill them casteth out the deuils and doth all that fayth desireth and satisfyeth her thyrste COme ye blessed of my Father inherite the kingdome prepared for you from the beginning of the worlde for I was a thirst and ye gaue me drincke c. Math. xxv Not that a man with works delerueth eternal life as a work man or labourer his hyre or wages Thou readest in the text that the kingdome was prepared for vs from the beginning of the worlde And we are blessed sanctified In Christes bloud are we blessed from that bitter curse damnable captiuitie vnder sin wherein we were borne and conceiued And Christes spirite is poured into vs to bring foorth good woorkes and our workes are the fruites of the spirite the kingdome is the deseruing of Christes bloud and so is fayth and the spirite and good workes also Notwithstanding the kingdome foloweth good workes and good workes testify that we are heyres thereof and at the day of iudgement shall they testify for the elect vnto theyr comfort and glory and to the confusion of the vngodly vnbeleeuing and faythlesse sinners which had not trust in the worde of Gods promises nor luste to the will of God but were caryed of the spirite of theyr father the deuill vnto all abhomination to worke wickednes with all lust delectation and gredienes MAny sinnes are forgeuen her for she loueth much Luk. vij Not that loue was cause of forgeuenes of sinnes But contrariwise the forgeuenes of sinnes caused loue as it foloweth to whō lesse was forgeuen y ◠same loueth lesse And afore he commended the iudgement of Simon which aunswered that he loueth most to whom most was forgeuen and also sayde at the last thy fayth hath saued thee or made thee safe goe in peace We can not loue except we see some benefite and kyndenes As long as we looke on the lawe of God onely where we see but sinne and damnation and the wrath of God vpon vs yea where we were damned afore we were borne we can not loue God No we can not but hate him as a tyraunt vnrighteous vniust and flee from hym as did Caine. But when the Gospell that glad tidinges and ioyfull promises are preached how that in Christ God loueth vs first forgeueth vs and hath mercy on vs then loue we againe and the deedes of our loue declare our fayth This is the maner of speaking as we say Sommer is nie for the trees blossome Nowe is the blossomyng of the trees not the cause y t sommer draweth nie but the drawyng ni◠of sommer is the cause of y e blossoms and the blossomes put vs in remembraunce that sommer is at hand So Christ here teacheth Simō by the feruentnes of loue in the outward dedes to see a strong faith within whence so great loue springeth As y ◠maner is to say do your charitie shew your charitie do a deede of charitie
his nature by little a and little with prayer fasting and watching with vertuous meditation and holy workes vntill we be altogether spirite The kingdome of heauen sayth Christ Math. 13. is like leuen which a woman taketh hideth in three peckes of meale till all be leuened The leuen is the spirite and we the meale which must be seasoned with y ◠spirite by a little a little till we be throughout spirituall Which shall rewarde euery man according to his deede Rom. 2. that is according as the deedes are so shall euery mans rewarde be the deedes declare what we are as the fruite the tree according to the fruite shall the tree be praysed The reward is geuen of the mercy and truth of God and by the deseruyng and merites of Christ Whosoeuer repenteth beleueth the Gospell putteth his trust in Christes merites the same is heyre with Christe of eternall lyfe for assurance whereof the spirite of God is poured into his hart as an earnest which looseth him from the bondes of Sathan and geueth him lust and strength euery day more and more according as he is diligent to aske of God for Christes sake And eternall life followeth good liuing I suppose sayth S. Paule in the same epistle the viij chapter that the afflictions of this worlde are not worthy of the glory which shal be shewed on vs that is to say that which we here suffer can neuer deserue that reward which there shal be geuen vs. Moreouer if the reward should depēd and hang of the workes no man shoulde be saued For as much as our best deedes compared to the lawe are damnable sinne By the deedes of the lawe is no fleshe iustified as it is written in the thirde chapter to the Rom. The lawe iustifieth not but vttereth the sinne onely compelleth and driueth the penitent or repentyng sinner to flee vnto the sanctuary of mercy in the bloud of Christ Also repent we neuer so much be we neuer so well willyng vnto the law of God yet are we so weake and the snares and occasiōs so innumerable that we fall dayly and hourely So that we coulde not but dispeire if the rewarde hanged of the worke Whosoeuer ascribeth eternall life vnto the deseruing and merite of workes must faule in one of two incōueniences either must he be a blinde Pharisey not seing that the lawe is spirituall and he carnall and looke and reioyce in the outward shining of his deedes despising the weake and in respect of them iustifie himselfe Or els if he see how that the lawe is spirituall and he neuer able to ascend vnto y t which y t law requireth he must nedes despaire Let euery Christen mā therfore reioyce in Christ our hope trust and righteousnes in whom we are loued chosē and accept vnto y t enheritaunce of eternall lyfe neyther presuming in our perfectnes neither despayring in our weakenes The perfecter a man is the clearer is his sight and seeth a thousand thinges which displease him and also perfectnes that can not be obtayned in this life And therefore desireth to be with Christ where is no more sinne Let hym that is weake can not doe that he would fayne doe not despayre but turne to him that is strong and hath promised to geue strength to all that aske of him in Christes name and complayne to GOD and desire hym to fulfill his promises and to God committe hym selfe And he shall of his mercy truth strength him and make him feele with what loue he is beloued for Christes sake though he be neuer so weake THey are not righteous before god which heare the lawe but they which do the lawe shall be iustified Rom. ij This text is playner thā that it needeth to be expounded In the chapter before Paule proueth that the law naturall holpe not the Gentiles as appeareth by the lawes statutes and ordinaunces which they made in their cities yet kept they them not The great keepe the small vnder for their owne profite with the violence of the lawe Euery man prayseth the lawe as farre forth as it is profitable and pleasant vnto himself But when his owne appetites should be refrayned then grudgeth he against the law Moreouer he proueth that no knowledge holpe the Gentiles For though the learned mē as the Philosophers came to the knowledge of God by the creatures of the world yet had they no power to worshippe God In thys secōd chapter proueth he y t the Iewes though they had the lawe written yet it holpe them not they coulde not keepe it but were idolaters and were also murtherers adulterers whatsoeuer the lawe forbad He concludeth therfore that y t Iewe is as well dāned as the Gentill If hearing of the lawe onely might haue iustified thē had the Iewes bene righteous But it required that a mā do the lawe if he will be righteous Which because y ◠Iewe did not he is no lesse dāned thē the Gētill The publishing declaring of y e lawe doth but vtter a mās sin geueth neither strēgth nor help to fulfill the law The law killeth thy cōscience geueth thee no lust to fulfill the law Faith in christ geueth lust power to do y e law Now is it true y t he which doth y e law is righteous but y t doth no mā saue he y t beleueth putteth his trust in Christ IF any mans worke that he hath builte vpon abide he shall receaue a rewarde 1. Cor. 2. The circumstance of the same chapter that is to witt that which goeth before that which foloweth declareth playnely what is ment Paule talketh of learning doctrine or preaching He sayth that he himselfe hath layde the foundation which is Iesus Christ and that no man can laye any other He exhorteth therfore euery man to take hede what he buildeth vpon and boroweth a similitude of y ◠goldsmith which trieth his metalles with fire saying that the fire that is the iudgement of y t scripture shall trie euery mans worke that is euery mās preaching and doctrine If any builde vpon the foundation layde of Paule I meane Iesus Christ golde siluer or precious stone which are all one thyng and signifie true doctrine which when it is examined the scripture aloweth then shall he haue his rewarde that is he shall be sure that his learning is of God that Gods spirite is in hym and that he shall haue the rewarde that Christ hath purchased for hym On the other side if any man build there on timbre heye or stubble which are all one and signifie doctrine of mans imaginatiō traditions and fantasies which stand not with Christ when they are examined and iudged by the Scripture he shall suffer damage but shall be saued hymselfe yet as it were through fire that is it shall be payneful vnto him that he hath lost his labour and to see his buildyng perish
commeth it that they will pay none at all But to pay tribute is a signe of subiectiō verely the cause why Christ payed was because he had an houshold and for the same cause payed Peter also For he had an house a shippe and nettes as thou readest in the Gospell But let vs go to Paul agayne Wherfore ye must needes obey not for feare of vengeaunce onely but also because of conscience That is though thou be so naughty as nowe many yeares our Pope and Prelates euery where are that thou nedest not to obeye the temporall sword for feare of vengeaunce yet must thou obey because of consciēce First because of thine owne conscience For though thou be able to resiste yet shalt thou neuer haue a good cōscience as lōg as Gods word law and ordinaunce are against thee Secondarily for thy neighbours conscience For though through craft and violence thou mightest escape and obteyne libertie or priuilege to be free from all maner dueties yet oughtest thou neither to sue or to seeke for any such thing neither yet admit or accept if it were profered lest thy fredome make thy weake brother to grudge rebell in that he seeth thee go emptie and he him selfe more ladē thy part also layd on his shoulders Seest thou not if a man fauour one sonne more then an other or one seruaunt more then an other how all the rest grudge and how loue peace and vnitie is broken What Christenly loue is in the to thy neighbour ward when thou canst finde in thyne hart to go vp and down empty by him all day long and see him ouer charged yea to fal vnder his burthen and yet wilt not once set to thyne hand to helpe him What good conscience cā there be among our spiritualtie to gather so great treasure together and with hypocrisie of their false learnyng to robbe almost euery man of house and landes and yet not therewith content but with all craft and wilenes to purchase so great liberties and exemptions from all maner bearyng with their brethren seekyng in Christ nothyng but lucre I passe ouer with silence how they teach Princes in euery lande to lade new exactions and tyranny on their subiectes more and more dayly neither for what purpose they do it say I. God I trust shall shortly disclose their iugglynge and bryng their falshode to light and lay a medecine to thē to make their scabbes breake out Neuerthelesse this I say that they haue robbed all Realmes not of Gods word onely but also of all wealth and prosperitie and haue driuen peace out of all landes withdrawen them selues from all obediēce to Princes and haue separated them selues from the lay men countyng thē viler thē dogges and haue set vp that great Idole the whore of Babylō Antichrist of Rome whom they call pope and haue conspired agaynst all common wealthes haue made them a seuerall kyngdome wherin it is lawfull vnpunished to woorke all abhomination In euery Parish haue they spyes and in euery great mans house and in euery tauerne and alchouse And thorough confessions knowe they all secretes so that no man may open his mouth to rebuke what soeuer they do but that he shal be shortly made an hereticke In all Coūcels is one of them yea the most part and chief rulers of the Councels are of them But of there Councell is no man Euen for this cause pay ye tribute that is to witt for consciences sake to thy neighbour and for the cause that foloweth For they are Gods Ministers seruyng for the same purpose Because God will so haue it we must obey We doe not looke if we haue Christes spirite in vs what is good profitable glorious and honorable for vs neither on our owne will but on Gods will onely Geue to euery man therefore his dutie tribute to whom tribute belongeth custome to whom custome is due feare to whō feare belongeth honour to whom honor perteineth That thou mightest feele the workyng of the spirite of God in thee and lest the bewtie of the deed should deceaue thee and make thee thinke that the law of God whiche is spirituall were contēt and fulfilled with the outward and bodyly dede it foloweth Owe nothyng to any mā but to loue one an other For he that loueth an other fulfilleth the law For these commaundementes thou shalt not commit adultery thou shalt not kill thou shalt not steale thou shalt not beare false witnes thou shalt not desire and so forth if there be any other commaūdement are all comprehended or contained in this saying loue thy neighbour therfore is loue the fulfillyng of the law Here hast thou sufficient agaynst all the sophisters workeholy iustifiers in the world which so magnifie their dedes The law is spirituall and requireth the hart is neuer fulfilled with the dede in the sight of god With y e dede thou fulfillest the law before the world liuest thereby that is y ◠enioyest this presēt life and auoydest the wrath and vengeaunce the death and punishment which the law threatneth to them that breake it But before God thou keepest the law if thou loue onely Now what shal make vs loue Verely that shall fayth do If thou behold how much God loueth thee in Christ and from what vengeaunce he hath deliuered thee for his sake and of what kyngdome he hath made thee heyre then shalt thou see cause inough to loue thy very enemie without respect of reward either in this lyfe or in the lyfe to come but because that God will so haue it and Christ hath deserued it Yet thou shouldest feele in thyne harte that all thy deedes to come are abundantly recompensed all ready in Christ Thou wilt say haply if loue fulfill the lawe then it iustifieth I say that that wherewith a man fulfilleth the law declareth hym iustified but that which geueth him wherewith to fulfill the law iustifieth hym By iustifiyng vnderstande the forgeuenesse of sinnes and the fauour of God Now sayth the text Roma x. the ende of the law or the cause wherfore the law was made is Christ to iustifie all that beleue That is the law is geuen to vtter sinne to kill the consciences to damne our deedes to bryng to repentaunce and to driue vnto Christ in whō God hath promised his fauour and forgeuenesse of sinne vnto all that repente and consent to the law that it is good If thou beleue the promises then doth Gods truth iustifie thee that is forgeueth thee and receaueth thee to fauour for Christes sake In a suretie wherof and to certifie thine hart he sealeth thee with the spirite Ephe. i. and. iiij And. ij Cor. v. sayth Paul whiche gaue vs his spirite in earnest How the spirite is geuen vs through Christ read the viij chapter of the Epistle to the Romaines and Gallat iij. and. ij Cor. iij. Neuerthelesse the spirit and his frutes
their somners and apparitars by bawdery in a yeare Shall ye not finde Curates inough which to flatter the Commissaries and Officials with all that they may go quite them selues shall open vnto them the confessiōs of the richest of their Parishes Whom they cite priuely and lay to their charges secretly If they desire to know their accusers nay say they the matter is knowen well inough and to more then ye are ware of Come lay your hand on the booke if ye forswere your selfe we shal bring proues we will handle you we will make an example of you Oh how terrible are they Come and swere say they that ye wil be obedient vnto our iniunctions And by that craft wryng they their purses and make them drop as long as there is a peny in them In three or foure yeares shall they in those offices get ynough to pay for a Byshops bulle What other thyng are these in a Realme saue horsleches and euen very maggotes cankres caterpillers which deuour no more but all that is grene and those wolues which Paul prophesied should come should not spare the flocke Actes xx Chapter And whiche Christ sayd should come in lambes skynnes and bad vs beware of them and iudge them by their workes THough as I before haue sufficiētly proued a Christen mā must suffer all thyng be it neuer so great vnright as long as it is not agaynst Gods commaundement neither is it lawfull for him to cast any burthen of his backe by his owne authoritie tyll God pull it of which layd it on for our deseruinges yet ought the kynges euery where to defend their realmes frō such oppression if they were Christen which is seldom seene and is an harde thyng verely though not impossible For alas they be captiues or euer they be kyngs yea almost er they be borne No man may be suffered about hym but flatterers and such as are fyrst sworne true vnto our most holy fathers the Byshops that is to say false to God and man If any of the nobles of the realme be true to the kyng and so bolde that he dare councell him that which should be to hys honour and for the wealth of the realme They will waite a seasō for hym as men say They wyll prouide a ghostly father for hym God bring their wickednes to light There is no mischiefe wherof they are not the roote nor bloudshedde but thorough their cause either by their counsell or in that they preach not true obedience and teach not the people to feare God If any faythfull seruaunt be in all the courte he shall haue twēty spies wayting vpon him he shal be cast out of the courte or as the saying is conuayed to Callice and made a captayne or an Ambassadoure he shal be kepte farre inough from the kynges presence The kinges ought I say to remember that they are in Gods steede ordayned of God not for themselues but for the wealth of their subiectes Let them remember that their subiectes are their brethren their fleshe bloud members of their owne body and euē their owne selues in Christ Therefore ought they to pitie them to rid them from such wylye tyrāny which encreaseth more and more dayly And though that the kynges by the falshod of the Byshops and Abbottes be sworne to defend such liberties yet ought they not to keepe their othes but to breake them For as much as they are vnright and cleane agaynst Gods ordinaunce and euen but cruell oppression contrary vnto brotherly loue and charitie Moreouer the spirituall officer ought to punish no sinne but and if any sinne breake out the kyng is ordained to punishe it and they not but to preach exhort thē to feare God and that they sinne not And let the kinges put downe some of theyr tyranny and turne some vnto a common wealth If the tenth part of such tyranny were geuen the kyng yearely laide vp in the shyre townes agaynst the realme had neede what would it grow to in certayne yeares Moreouer one kyng one lawe is Gods ordinaunce in euery realme Therefore ought not the king to suffer them to haue a seuerall lawe by themselues and to draw hys subiectes thether It is not mete will they say that a spirituall man should be iudged of a worldly or a temporall man O abhomination see how they deuide and separate themselues If the laye man be of the worlde so is he not of God If he beleue in Christ then is he a mēber of Christ Christes brother Christes fleshe Christes bloud Christes spouse coheyre wyth Christ and hath his spirite in earnest and is also spirituall If they woulde robbe vs of the spirite of God why should they feare to robbe vs of worldly goodes Because thou art put in office to preach Gods word art thou therefore no more one of the brethren is the Maior of London no more one of the Citie because he is the chiefe officer Is the kyng no more of the realme because he is head thereof The king is in the roome of God and hys lawe is Gods lawe and nothyng but the lawe of nature and naturall equitie which God graued in the harts of men Yet Antichrist is to good to be iudged by the lawe of God he must haue a new of hys owne making It were mete verely that they went to no lawe at all No more needed they if they woulde studie to preach Gods worde truely and be contented wyth sufficient and to be lyke one of theyr brethren If any question arose about y ◠fayth or of the scripture that let them iudge by the manifest and open scriptures not excluding the laye men For there are many founde among the laye men which are as wise as the officers Or els when the officer dyeth how coulde we put an other in hys roome Wyl◠thou so teach xx xxx xl or fifty yeares that no man shall haue knowledge or iudgement in Gods worde saue thou onely Is it not a shame that we Christē come so oft to Church in vaine whē he of foure score yeare olde knoweth no more then he that was borne yesterday Moreouer when the spirituall officers haue excommunicate any man or haue condemned any opinion for heresy Let not the kyng nor temporall officers punish sley by by at their commaundement But let them looke on Gods worde and compare theyr iudgement vnto the scripture and see whether it be right or no and not beleue them at the fyrst choppe whatsoeuer they say namely in thynges that pertayne vnto their owne authorities and power For no mā is a right iudge in his owne cause Why doth Christ cōma◅de the Scripture to be preached vnto all creatures but that it pertaineth vnto all mē to know them Christ referreth him selfe vnto the scriptures Iohn v. And in the. xj Chapter of Mathew vnto the question of Iohn Baptistes
by blessing vnderstand not the wagging of the popes or Bishops hand ouer thyne head but prayer as when we say God make thee a good man Christ put his spirite in thee or geue thee grace and power to walke in the truth to folow hys coÌ„mauÌ„dementes c. As Rebeccas frendes blessed her wheÌ„ she departed Gene. xxiiij saying Thou art our sister grow vnto thousand thousandes and thy seede possesse the gates of their enemies And as Isaac blessed Iacob Gene. xxvij saying God geue thee of the dew of heauen and of the fatnes of the earth aboundaunce of corne wyne and oyle c. And Gene. xxviij Almighty God blesse thee and make thee grow and multiply thee that thou mayst be a great multitude of people and geue to thee and to thy seede after thee the blessings of Abraham that thou mayst possesse the land wherin thou art a strauÌ„ger which he promised to thy graundfather and such lyke Last of all one singular doubt they haue what maketh the Priest the annoynting or puttyng on of the handes or what other ceremonie or what wordes About which they braule and scolde one ready to teare out an others throte One sayth this an other that but they caÌ„ not agree Neither caÌ„ any of them make so strong a reason which an other can not improue For they are all out of the way and without the spirite of God to iudge spirituall things Howbeit to this I auÌ„swere that wheÌ„ Christ called xij vp into the mouÌ„taine and chose them then immediatly without any annointing or ceremony were they his Apostles that is to witte ministers chosen to be sent to preach his Testament vnto all the whole world And after the resurrection wheÌ„ he had opened their wittes and geuen them knowledge to vnderstand the secretes of hys Testament how to bynde loose and what he would haue theÌ„ to do in all thynges then he sent them forth with a commaundemeÌ„t to preach and bynde the vnbeleuyng that continue in sinne and to loose the beleuyng that repent And that commaundemeÌ„t or charge made theÌ„ Byshops priestes Popes and all thyng If they say that Christ made theÌ„ priestes at his Maundey or last Supper when he sayd do this in the remembrauÌ„ce of me I aunswere though the Apostles wist not then what hee ment yet I will not striue nor say that agaynst Neuer the latter the commaundement and the charge which he gaue them made theÌ„ Priestes And Actes the first when Mathias was choseÌ„ by lotte it is not to be douted but that the Apostles after their common maner prayed for him that God would geue him grace to minister his office truely and put their handes on him and exhorted him and gaue him charge to be diligent faithfull and then was he as great as the best And Actes vj. When the Disciples that beleued had chosen vj. Deacons to minister to the widdowes the Apostles prayed and put their handes on them and admitted them without more adde Their putting on of hands was not after the maner of the dome blessing of our holy byshops with two fingers but they spake vnto them and tolde them their dutie and gaue them a charge and warned them to be faythfull in the Lordes busines as we chuse temporall officers and read their duty to them and they promise to be faythfull ministers and then are admitted Neither is there any other maner or ceremonie at all required in makyng of our spirituall officers then to chuse an able person and theÌ„ to rehearse him his dutie and geue him his charge and so to put him in his rowme And as for that other solemne doubte as they call it whether Iudas was a Priest or no I care not what he then was but of this I am sure that he is now not onely Priest but also Byshop Cardinall and Pope ¶ Of Penaunce PEnaunce is a word of their owne forgyng to disceaue vs with all as many other are In the Scripture we finde panitentia repentaunce Agite poenitentiam do repent Poeniteat vos let it repeÌ„t you Metanoyte in Greeke forthinke yo or let it forthinke you Of repentaunce they haue made penaunce to blinde the people and to make them thinke that they must take payne and do some holy dedes to make satisfaction for their sinnes namely such as they enioyue them As thou mayst see in the Cronicles when great kynges and tyrauntes which with violence of sword conquered other kynges landes and slew all that came to hand came to them selues and had conscience of their wicked dedes then the Byshops coupled them not to Christ but vnto the Pope and preached the Pope vnto them and made them to submit them selues and also their realmes vnto the holy father the Pope and to take penaunce as they call it that is to say such iniunctions as the Pope and Bishops would commaund them to do to build Abbays to endote them with liuelode to be prayed for for euer and to geue them exemptions and priuilege and licence to do what the lust vnpunished Repentaunce goeth before faith and prepareth the way to Christ and to the promises For Christ commeth not but vnto them that see their sinnes in the law and repent Repentaunce that is to say this mornyng and sorrow of the hart lasteth all our liues long For we finde our selues all our liues long to weake for Gods law and therfore sorrow morne longyng for strength Repentaunce is no Sacrament as faith hope loue and knowledge of a mans sinnes are not to be called Sacramentes For they are spirituall and inuisible Now must a Sacrament be an outward signe that may be sene to signifie to represent and to put a man in remeÌ„braunce of some spirituall promise which can not be sene but by faith onely Repentaunce and all the good dedes which accompanie repentaunce to slay the lustes of the fleshe are signified by Baptisme For Paule sayth Roma vj. as it is aboue rehearsed Remember ye not saith he that all we whiche are baptised in the name of Christ Iesus are baptised to dye with him we are buryed with him in Baptisme for to dye that is to kil the lustes and the rebellion which remayneth in the flesh And after that he sayth ye are dead as concernyng sinne but lyue vnto God through Iesus Christ our Lord. If thou looke on the profession of our harts and on the spirit and forgeuenes which we haue receaued thorough Christes merites we are full dead but if thou looke on the rebellion of the flesh we do but begyn to dye and to be baptised that is to drowne and quench the lustes and are full baptised at the last minute of death And as coÌ„cernyng the workyng of the spirite we begyn to lyue grow euery day more and more both in knowledge and also in Godly lyuyng accordyng as the lustes abate As a child receaueth yeâ—ull soule at the first day yet
Christ or entende to restore the Kynges agayne vnto their duties and right and to the rowme and authoritie which they haue of God and of shadowes to make theÌ„ Kynges in deede to put the world in his order agayne then the Kynges deliuer their swordes and authoritie vnto the hypocrites to â—lay him So dronken are they with the wine of the whore ¶ The text that foloweth in Paule wil they happely lay to my charge and others How shall they preach except they be sent sayth Paul in the sayd x. to the Romaines We wil they say the Pope Cardinals and Byshoppes all authority is ours The Scripture perteineth vnto vs and is our possession And we haue a law that who soeuer presume to preach without the authoritie of the Bishops is excommunicate in the deede doyng Whence therefore hast thou thine authoritie wil they say The old Phariseis had the Scripture in captiuitie likewise and asked Christ by what authoritie doest thou these thynges as who should say We are phariseis thou art none of our order nor hast authoritie of vs. Christ asked them an other question and so will I do our hypocrites Who seÌ„t you God Nay hee that is sent of God speaketh Gods word Iohn iij. Now speake ye not Gods worde nor any thyng saue your own lawes made cleane contrary vnto Gods worde Christes Apostles preached Christ not them selues He that is of the truth preacheth the truth Now ye preach nothyng but lyes and therefore are of the deuill the father of all lyes of hym are ye sent And as for mine authoritie or who sent me I report me vnto my workes as Christ Iohn v. and. x. If Gods word beare recorde that I say truth why should any man doubt but that God the father of truth and of lyght hath sent me as the father of lyes of darknes hath sent you and that the spirite of truth and of light is with me as the spirite of lyes and of darkenes is with you By this meanes thou wilt that euery man be a preacher will they say Nay verely For GOD will that not and therfore will I it not no more then I would that euery man of London were Mayre of London or euery man of the Realme Kyng therof God is not the author of dissention and strife but of vnitie and peace and of good order I will therefore that where a congregation is gathered together in Christ one be chosen after the rule of Paul and that hee onely preach and els no maÌ„ openly but that euery man teach hys houshold after the same doctrine But if the preacher preach false then whosoeuers harte God moueth to the same it shal be law full to rebuke and improue the false teacher with the cleare and manifest Scripture and that same is no doubt a true Prophet sent of GOD. For the Scripture is gods and theirs that beleue and not the false Prophet SAcrament is then as much to say as an holy signe And the Sacramentes which Christ ordeined preach Gods word vnto vs and therfore iustifie and minister the spirite to them that beleue as Paul thorough preachyng the Gospell was a minister of righteousnes of the spirite vnto all that beleued his preachyng Domme ceremonies are no Sacramentes but superstitiousnes Christes SacrameÌ„ts preach the fayth of Christ as his Apostles did thereby iustifie Antichristes domme ceremonies preach not y â— fayth that is in Christ as his Apostles our Byshops and Cardinals do not But as Antichristes Bishops are ordeined to kill who soeuer preach the true faith of Christ so are his ceremonies ordeined to quench the faith which Christes SacrameÌ„tes preach And hereby maist thou knowe the difference betwene Christes signes or Sacramentes and Antichristes signes or ceremonyes that Christes signes speake and Antichristes be domme Hereby seest thou what is to be thought of all other ceremonies as halowed water bread salt bowes belles waxe ashes and so forth and all other disguisinges and Apesplay and of all maner coniurations as the coniuring of church and churchyardes and of alter stones such like Where no promise of God is there can be no fayth nor iustifiyng nor forgeuenes of sinnes For it is more then madnes to looke for any thing of god saue that he hath promised How farre he hath promised so farre is he boduÌ„ to them that beleue and further not To haue a fayth therefore or a trust in any thing where god hath not promised is plaine idolatry and a worshipping of thyne own imagination in stede of God Let vs see the pith of a ceremony or two to iudge the rest by In coniuring of holy water they pray that whosoeuer be sprinckled therewith may receaue health as well of body as of soule and likewise in makyng holy bread and so forth in the coniurations of other ceremonies Now we see by dayly experience that halfe their prayer is vnheard For no man receaueth health of body thereby No more of likelihode do they of soule Yea we see also by experience that no man receaueth health of soule thereby For no man by sprinckling himselfe with holy water and wyth eating holy bread is more mercifull then before or forgeueth wrong or becommeth at one with his enemy or is more patient and lesse couetous and so forth Which are the sure tokens of the soule health They preach also that the wagging of the Byshops hand ouer vs blesseth vs and putteth away our sinnes Are these workes not against Christ How can they do more shame vnto Christes bloud For if the wagging of the Byshops hand ouer me be so precious a thyng in the sight of God that I am thereby blessed how then am I full blessed wyth all spirituall blessinge in Christ as Paul saith Ephe. j Or if my sinnes be full done away in Christ how remayneth there any to be done away by such phantasies The Apostles knew no wayes to put away sin or to blesse vs but by preaching Christ Paule sayth Gal. ij If righteousnes come by the law then Christ dyed in vayne So dispute I here If blessing come by the wagging of the Byshops hand then dyed Christ in vayne and his death blesseth vs not And a little afore sayth Paule if while we seeke to be iustified by Christ we be yet found sinners so that we must be iustified by the law or ceremonies is not Christ then a minister of sinne So dispute I here If while we seeke to be blessed in Christ we are yet vnblessed and must be blessed by the wagging of the Byshoppes hand what haue we then of Christ but curse Thou wilt say When we come first to the fayth then Christ forgeueth vs and blesseth vs. But the sinnes which we afterward commit are forgeuen vs through such thinges I aunswere If any man repent truely and come to the fayth and put hys trust in Christ theÌ„ as oft as he sinneth of frayltie at
that we are holy righteous full of good deedes if y â— law be preached a right our righteousnes and good dedes vanish away as smoke in the winde and we are left damnable sinners onely And as thou seest how that Christ healeth not till Peter had wouÌ„ded and as an healyng plaister helpeth not till y â— corrosie hath troubled the wounde eueÌ„ so the Gospell helpeth not but wheÌ„ the law hath wouÌ„ded y e conscience and brought the sinner into y e knowledge of his sinne This allegory proueth nothyng neither caÌ„ do For it is not the Scripture but an exaÌ„ple or a similitude borowed of the Scripture to declare a text or a conclusion of the Scripture more expresly and to roote it and graue it in the hart For a similitude or an example doth printe a thing much deper in the wittes of a man then doth a plaine speakyng and leaueth behynd him as it were a stinge to pricke him forward and to awake him with all Moreouer if I could not proue with an open text that which the Allegory doth expresse then were the Allegory a thyng to bee gested at and of no greater value then a tale of Robyn hode This allegory as touching his first part is proued by Paul in ye. iij. chap. of his Epistle to the Romanes where he sayth The law causeth wrath And in y e vij chapter to the Romanes When the law or commaundement came sinne reuiued and I become dead And in the ij Epistle to the Cor. in the third chap. the law is called the minister of death and daÌ„nation c. And as concernyng the second part Paul sayth to the Rom. in the v. chap. In that we are iustified by faith we are at peace with God And in the ij Epistle to the CorinthiaÌ„s in the. iij. The Gospell is called the ministratioÌ„ of iustifying and of the spirite And Gala. iiij The spirite coÌ„meth by preaching of the faith c. This doth the litterall sence proue the allegory beare it as the foundatioÌ„ beareth the house And because that allegories proue nothyng therfore are they to be vsed soberly and seldome onely where the text offereth thee an allegory And of this maner as I aboue haue done doth Paul borow a similitude a figure or allegory of Genesis to expresse the nature of the law and of the Gospell and by Agar her sonne declareth the propertie of the law and of her bonde children which wil be iustified by deedes and by Sara and her sonne declareth the propertie of the Gospell and of her free children which are iustified by faith and how the children of the law which beleue in their workes persecute the children of the Gospel which beleue in the mercy and truth of God and in the Testament of his sonne Iesus our Lord. And likewise do we borow likenesses or allegories of the Scripture as of Pharao and Derode and of the Scribes and Phariseis to expresse our miserable captiuitie and persecution vnder Antichrist the Pope The greatest cause of which captiuitie and the decay of the fayth this blindnes wherin we now are sprang first of allegories For Origene and the doctours of his time drew all y e Scripture vnto allegories Whose ensample they that came after folowed so loÌ„g till at the last they forgat y â— order and processe of the text supposing that y e scripture serued but to faine allegories vppoÌ„ In somuch that twenty doctours expounde one text xx wayes as children make descant vpon playne song Then came our sophisters with theâ—â— Anagogicall and Chopologicall sence with an antetheme of halfe an inch out of whiche some of them drawe a threde of ix dayes long Yea thou shalt fynde inough that will preach Christ and proue what soeuer poynte of thee fayth that thou wilt as well out of a fabell of Ouide or any other Poet as out of S. Iohns Gospell or Paules Epistles Yea they are come vnto such blyndnes that they not onely say the litterall sence profiteth not but also that it is hurtful and noysome and killeth the soule Which damnable doctrine they proue by a text of Paule ij Corinth iij. Where he sayth the letter killeth but the spirit geueth life Lo say they the litterall sence killeth and the spirituall sence geueth life We must therfore say they seeke out some choplogicall sence Here learne what sophistrie is and how blind they are that thou mayest abhorre them and spue them out of thy stomake for euer Paule by the letter meaneth Moyses law which the processe of the text folowyng declareth more bright then the sunne But it is not their guise to looke on the order of any text but as they find it in their doctours so alledge they it and so vnderstaÌ„d it Paule maketh a comparisoÌ„ betwene the law and the Gospell calleth the law the letter because it was but letters grauen in two tables of cold stoâ—e For the law doth but kill and damne the consciences as long as there is no lust in the hart to doe that which the law commaundeth Contrary wise he calleth the Gospell the administration of the spirite of righteousnes or iustifying For wheÌ„ Christ is preached and the promises whiche God hath made in Christ are beleued the spirit entereth the hart and looseth the hart and geueth lust to do the law and maketh the law a liuely thyng in the hart Now as soone as the hart lusteth to do the law then are we righteous before God our sinnes forgeuen Neuerthelesse the law of the letter graued in stone and not in the hartes was so glorious and Moyses his face shone so bryght that the children of Israell could not behold his face for brightnes It was also geuen in thunder and lightning and terrible signes so that they for feare came to Moses desired him that he would speake to them let God speake no more Lest we dye sayd they If we heare him any more as thou mayst see Exod. xx Wherupon Paule maketh his comparison saying if the ministratioÌ„ of death thorough the letters figured in stones was glorious so that the childreÌ„ of Israell could not behold the face of Moses for the glory of his countenaunce why shal not the administration of the spirite be glorious And agayne if the administration of damnation be glorious much more shall the administration of righteousnes excede in glory That is if the law that killeth sinners helpeth theÌ„ not to be glorious then the Gospel which pardoneth sinners and geueth them power to be the sonnes of God to ouer come sinne is much more glorious And the text that goeth before is as cleare For the holy Apostle Paule sayth ye Corinthians are our Epistle which is vnderstand and read of all men in that ye are knowen how that ye are the Epistle of Christ ministred by vs and written not with ynke as Moyses law but with the
spirite of the lyuing God not in tables of stone as the ten commaundementes but in the fleshy tables of the hart as who shuld say we writ not a dead law with inke and in parchemenâ— nor graue that which damned you in tables of stone but preache you that which bringeth the spirite of lyfe vnto your brestes which spirite writeth and graueth the law of loue in your hartes and geueth you lust to do the will of God And furthermore sayth he our ablenes coÌ„meth of God which hath made vs able to minister the new TestameÌ„t not of the letter y t is to say not of the law but of the spirite For the letter that is to say the law killeth but the spirite geueth life that is to say the spirite of God whiche entreth your hartes wheÌ„ ye beleue the glad tydinges that are preached you in Christe quickeneth your hartes and geueth you life lust and maketh you to do of loue and of your owne accorde without compulsioÌ„ that which the law compelled you to do and daÌ„ned you because ye could not doe with loue and lust and naturally Thus seest thou that the letter signifieth not the litterall sence and the spirite the spirituall sence And Rom. ij Paul vseth this terme Littera for the law And Rom. vij where he setteth it so playne that it the great wrath of God had not blinded them they could neuer haue stombled at it God is a spirite and all his wordes are spirituall His litterall sence is spituall and all his wordes are spiritual When thou readest Math. j. she shall beare a sonne thou shalt cal his name Iesus For he shall saue his people froÌ„ their sinnes This litteral sence is spiritual and euerlasting life vnto as many as beleue it And the litterall sence of these wordes Math. v. blessed are the mercyfull for they shall haue mercy are spirituall and life Wherby they that are mercyfull may of right by the truth and promise of God challenge mercy And like is it of these wordes Math. vj. If you forgeue othermen their sinnes your heauenly father shall forgeue you yours And so is it of all the promises of God Finally all gods wordes are spiritual if thou haue eyes of God to see the right meanyng of the text whereunto y â— Scripture perteyneth the final end and cause therof All the Scripture is either the promises and TestameÌ„t of God in Christ and stories perteining thereunto to strength thy faith either the law and stories perteining therto to feare thee from euil doing There is no story nor gest seme it neuer so simple or so vyle vnto the worlde but that thou shalt finde therein spirite and life and edifieng in the litterall sense For it is gods Scripture written for thy learnyng and comforte There is no cloute or tagge there that hath not precious reliques wrapt therein of fayth hope pacience and long sufferyng and of the truth of God and also of hys righteousnes Set before thee the storie of Ruben which defiled his fathers beo Marke what a crosse God suffered to fal on the necke of his elect Iacob CoÌ„sider first the shame among the heatheÌ„ when as yet there was no moe of the whole world within the Testament of God but he and his houshold I report me to our Prelates which sweare by their honor whether it were a crosse or no. Seest thou not how our wicked bylders rage because they see their bildynges burne now they are tryed by the fire of Gods word and how they stirre vp the whole world to quench the word of God for feare of loosing their honour Then what busines had he to pacifie his children Looke what a do he had at y â— defiling of his daughter Dina. And be thou sure that the brethren there were no more furious for the defiling of their sister then the sonnes heare for defiling of their mother Marke what folowed Ruben to feare other that they shame not their fathers and mothers He was cursed and lost the kyngdome and also the Priestdome and his tribe or generatioÌ„ was euer few in number as it appeareth in the stories of the Bible The adulterie of Dauid with Barsabe is an ensample not to moue vs to euill but if while we folow the way of righteousnes any chaunce driue vs aside that we despayre not For if we saw not such infirmities in Gods elect we which are so weake and fall so oft should vtterly dispaire thinke that God had cleane forsaken vs. It is therfore a sure and an vndoubted conclusion whether we be holy or vnholy we are all sinners But the differeÌ„ce is that Gods sinners consent not to their sinne They consent vnto the law that it is both holy and righteous and mourne to haue their sinne taken away But the deuils sinners consent vnto their sinne and would haue the law and hell taken away and are enemies vnto the righteousnes of God Likewise in the whomely gest of Noe when he was dronke and lay in his tente with hys priuy members open hast thou great edifyeng in the litteral sence Thou seest what became of the curied children of wicked Ham which saw his fathers priuie members and gested therof vnto his brethren Thou seest also what blessing fell on Sem and Iaphet which went backward and couered their fathers members saw them not And thirdly thou seest what infirmitie accompanieth Goâ—s elect be they neuer so holy which yet is not imputed vnto theÌ„ For the fayth trust they haue in God swalloweth vp all their sinnes Notwithstandyng this text offereth vs an apte and an hansome allegory or similitude to describe our wicked Ham Antichrist the Pope which many huÌ„dred yeares hath done all the shame that hart caÌ„ thinke vnto the priâ—ey meÌ„ber of God which is the word of promise or y â— word of faith as Paule calleth it Rom. x. and the Gospell and TestameÌ„t of Christ wherewith we are begotten as thou seest i. Peter i. and Iames. i. And as the cursed children of Ham grew into gyauntes so mightie and great that the children of Israell semed but greshoppers in respect of them so the cursed sonnes of our Ham the Pope his Cardinals Bysshops Abbots Monkes and Friers are become mighty gyauntes aboue all power and authoritie so that the children of faith in respect of them are much lesse then greshoppers They heape mountayne vppon mountayne will to heaueÌ„ by their own strength by away of their owne making not by the way Christ Neuer the latter those gyauÌ„tes for the wickednes abhominatioÌ„s which they had wrought did God vtterly destroy part of them by the childreÌ„ of Loth and part by the children of Esau and seuen nations of them by the children of Israell So no doubt shall he destroy these for like abhominations that shortly For their kyngdome is but the kyngdome of lyes and falshead which must needes perish at
for the electe onely in whose hartes God hath written hys lawe with his holy spirite and geuen them a feeling faith of the mercy that is in Christ Iesu our Lord. ¶ Why Tindall vsed this worde congregation rather theÌ„ church in the translation of the new Testament WHerefore in as much as the clergy as the nature of those hard indurat AdamaÌ„tstones is to draw all to them had appropriat vnto themselues the terme that of right is common vnto all the whole congregation of them that beleue in Christ wyth their false and subtil wyles had beguiled and mocked the people brought them into the ignoraunce of the word making theÌ„ vnderstand by this worde church nothing but the shauen flocke of them that shore the whole worlde therefore in the translation of the new Testament where I found this word Ecclesia I enterpreted it by thys word congregation Euen therfore did I it and not of any mischeuous mynde or purpose to stablâ—she heresie as master More vntruely reporteth of me in hys Dialoge where he rayleth on y t translation of the new Testament And when M. More sayth that this word Church is knowen wel inough I report me vnto the conscieÌ„ces of all the land whether he say truth or other wise or whether the lay people vnderstand by Church the whole multitude of all that professe Christ or the iugglyng spirites onely And wheÌ„ he saith that congregation is a more generall terme if it were it hurteth not For the circumstance doth euer tell what coÌ„gregation is ment Neuerthelesse yet sayth he not the truth For whersoeuer I may say a congregation there may I say a Church also as the Church of the deuill the Church of Sathan the Church of wretches y t Church of wickedmen the Churche of lyers and a Church of Turkes therto For M. More must graunt if he will haue Ecclesia translated throughout all the new Testament by this woorde Church that Church is as commoÌ„ as Ecclesia Now is Ecclesia a Greeke word and was in vse before the tyme of the Apostles and taken for a coÌ„gregation among the heatheÌ„ where was no congregation of God or of Christ And also Lucas him selfe vseth Ecclesia for a Church or congregation of heathen people thrise in one Chapter eueÌ„ in the xix of the Actes where Demetrius the goldsmith or siluersmith had gathered a company agaynst Paule for preachyng agaynst Images Howbeit M. More hath so long vsed â–ª his figures of Poetry that I suppose wheÌ„ he erreth most he now by the reason oâ— a long custome beleueth himself that he sayth most true Or els as the wise people which when they daunce naked in nettes beleue that no man seeth them euen so M. More thinketh that his errours be so subtilly couched that no man can espy them So blinde he counteth all other men in comparison of his great vnderstandyng But charitably I exhorte him in Christ to take hede for though Iudas were wilier then his felowes to get lucre yet he proued not most wise at y t last end Neither though Balam the false Prophet had a cleare sight to bryng y â— curse of God vpon the childreÌ„ of Israell for honours sake yet his couetousnesse did so blind his prophesie that he could not see his owne end Let therfore M. More and his coÌ„pany awake be tymes ere euer their sinne be ripe lest y e voyce of their wickednesse ascenoâ— vp and awake God out of his slepe to loke vpoÌ„ them and to how his eares vnto theyr cursed blasphemies agaynst the open truth and to send his haruest men and mowares of vengeaunce to repe it But how happeth it that M. More hath not contended in likewise against hys derelyng Erasmus all this longe while Doth not he chauÌ„ge this word Ecclesia into congregatioÌ„ and that not seldome in the new TestameÌ„t peraduenture he oweth him fauour because he made Moria in hys house Whiche booke if it were in English theÌ„ should euery man see how that he then was farre otherwise mynded then he now writeth But verely I thinke that as Iudas betrayd not Christ for any loue that he had vnto the hyghe Priestes Scribes and Phariseis but onely to come by that wherfore he thirsted eueÌ„ so M. More as there are tokens euideÌ„t wrote not these bookes for any affectioÌ„ that he bare vnto the spiritualty or vnto the opinions which he so barely defeÌ„deth but to obtaine onely that which he was an hungred for I pray God that he eate not to hastly lest he be chokeo at the latter end but that he repeÌ„t and resist not the spirite of God which openeth light vnto the worlde ¶ Why he vseth this woorde Elder and not Priest AN other thyng which he rebuketh is that I interprete this Greeke worde Presbiteros by this worde Senior Of a truth Senior is no very good Englishe though Senior and Iuniot be vsed in the vniuersities but there came no better in my mynde at that tyme. Howbeit I spied my fault since long yer M. More tolde it me and haue â—…ded it in all the woorkes which I sens made and call it an Elder And in that he maketh hereâ—ie of it to call Presbiteros an Elder he condemneth their owne old Latin text of heresie also which they vse yet dayly myâ—â—…ch and haue vsed I suppose this I suppose this run huÌ„dred yeares For that text doth 〈…〉 an elder likewise In the. 1. Pet. 5. â—…s standeth it in y e Latin text Seâ—…ores qui in vobis sunt obsecro ego conâ—… pascite qui in vobis est gregem Chriâ—… 〈…〉 elders that are among you I 〈…〉 which am an elder also that ye sedâ—… flocke of Christ which is among 〈…〉 There is Presbyteros calle◠〈…〉 And in y t he sayth fede Chrisâ—… he meaneth euen the Ministeâ—… chosen to teach the people to 〈…〉 them in Gods word no â—ay 〈…〉 And in the 2. Epâ—stâ—e of Ioh◠〈…〉 text Senior electae Dominae 〈…〉 The elder vnto the eleâ—t Lady 〈…〉 her children And in the 〈…〉 Iohn Senior Gaâ—o dilecto 〈…〉 vnto the beloued Gaiâ—s In these 〈…〉 pistles Presbyteros is calleâ— an 〈…〉 And in the xx of the Actes y â— text sâ—… Paule sent for maiores natu Eccleâ—… 〈…〉 elders in byrth of the congregation or Church and sayd vnto them take 〈…〉 vnto your selues vnto y â— whoâ—e 〈◊〉 ouer which the holy ghosâ— hath 〈…〉 you Episcopos ad regendum Eccleâ—… Dei Byshops ouerâ—caâ—s to 〈…〉 the Church of God There is â—…teros called an Elder in byrth 〈…〉 same immediately called a 〈…〉 ouersear to declare what pâ—… ment Hereof ye see that I haue 〈…〉 more erred then their owne text 〈…〉 they haue vsed sence the scripture waâ— first in the Latin â—oung and that their owne text vnderstandeth by Presbyâ—eros nothyng saue an Elder And they were called
heauen if they were here could preach no more then is preached of necessitie vnto our soules How then should we receaue a new article of the fayth with out scripture as profitable vnto my soule when I had beleued it as smoke for â—ore eyes What holpe it me to beleue that our Ladies bodye is in heauen What am I the better for the beliefe of Purgatory to feare men thou wilt say Christ his Apostles thought hell â—…ough And yet besides that the fleshly imaginatioÌ„ may not stand with Gods worde what great feare can there be of that terrible fire which thou mayst quench almost for three halfe pence And that the Apostles should teach ought by mouth which they woulde not write I pray you for what purpose because they should not come into the handes of the Heathen for mocking saith M. More I pray you what thing more to be mocked of the Heathen coulde they teach then the resurrection and that Christ was God and man and dyed betwene two theeues and that for his deathes sake all that repent and beleue therein should haue their sinnes forgeuen them yea and if the Apostles vnderstoode thereby as we do what madder thing vnto heathen people coulde they haue taught theÌ„ y t bread is Christes body wyne his bloud And yet all these thynges they wrote And agayne purgatory confession in the eare penaunce and satisfaction for sinne to Godward with holy deedes and praying to Saintes with such like as dumme sacraments and ceremonies are maruelous agreable vnto the superstition of the Heathen people so that they needed not to abstaine from writing of theÌ„ for feare least the Heathen should haue mocked them Moreouer what is it that the Apostles taught by mouth and durst not write The sacramentes As for baptim and the sacrament of the body and bloude of Christ they wrote and it is expressed what is signified by them And also all the ceremonies and sacramentes that were froÌ„ Adam to Christ had significations and all that are made mention of in the new testameÌ„t Wherefore in as much as the sacramentes of the olde testament haue significations and in as much as the sacramentes of the new testament of which meÌ„tion is made that they were deliuered vnto vs by the very Apostles at Christes commaundement haue also significatioÌ„s and in as much as the office of an Apostle is to edifie in Christ and in as much as a dumme eremonie edifieth not but hurteth altogether for if it preach not vnto me then I can not but put confideÌ„ce therin that the deede it selfe iustifieth me which is y e denying of Christes bloud and in as much as no meÌ„tion is made of theÌ„ as well as of other nor is knowen what is ment by them therefore it appeareth that the Apostles taught them not but that they be the false marchaundise of wily hipocrites And therto priesthode was in the tyme of the Apostles an office which if they would do truely it woulde more profite then all the sacraments in y e world And agayne Gods holinesses strine not one against an other nor defile one another Their sacraments defile one another For wedlocke defileth priesthode more theÌ„ whordome theft murther or any sinne against nature They will haply demaunde where it is written that women should baptise Verely in this commaundement Loue thy neighbour as thy selfe it is written that they may and ought to minister not onely Baptim but all other in tyme of neede if they be so necessarie as they preach them And finally though we were sure that God hymselfe had geuen vs a sacrament whatsoeuer it were yet if y e signification were once lost we must of necessitie either seeke vp the significatioÌ„ or put some significatioÌ„ of Gods word therto what we ought to do or beleue therby or els put it downe For it is impossible to obserue a sacrament without significatioÌ„ but vnto our daÌ„pnatioÌ„ If we keepe y â— faith purely the law of loue vndefiled which are y â— significatioÌ„s of all ceremonies there is no icopardy to alter or chaunge the fashion of the ceremony or to put it downe if neede require ¶ Whether the Churche can erre THere is an other question whether the Church may erre Which if ye vnderstand of the Pope and hys generation it is verely as hard a question as to aske whether he which hath both hys eyes out be blynde or no or whether it be possible for him that hath one legge shorter theÌ„ an other to halt But I sayd that Christes elect church is the whole multitude of all repenting sinners that beleue in Christ and put all their trust and confideÌ„ce in the mercy of God feeling in their hartes that God for Christes sake loueth theÌ„ and will be or rather is mercifull vnto them and forgeueth theÌ„ their sinnes of which they repent and that he forgeueth them also all the motions vnto sinne of which they feare least they shoulde thereby be drawen into sinne agayne And this faith they haue with out all respect of their owne deseruinges yea and for none other cause then that the mercifull truth of God the father which can not lie hath so promised and so sworne And this faith and knowledge is euerlasting life and by this we be borne a new and made the sonnes of God and obtayne forgeuenes of sinnes and are translated from death to life froÌ„ the wrath of God vnto his loue and fauour And this faith is the mother of all truth and bringeth with her y e spirite of all truth Which spirite purgeth vs as from all sinne euen so froÌ„ all lies and errour noysome and hurtfull And this faith is the foundation layd of the Apostles and Prophetes whereon Paul sayth Ephes ij that we are built and therby of the houshold of God And this fayth is the rocke wheron Christ build his congregatioÌ„ Christ asked the Apostles Math. xvj whom they tooke him for And Peter aunswered for them all saying I say that thou art Christ the sonne of the liuing God y t arâ— come into this world That is we beleue that thou art he that was promised vnto AbrahaÌ„ that should come blesse vs and deliuer vs. Howbeit Peter yet wist not by what meanes But now it is opened throroughout all the world that through the offeryng of hys body bloud that offeryng is a satisfaction for the sinne of all that repent and a purchasyng of what soeuer they can aske to keepe them in fauour And that they sinne no more And Christ aunswered vpoÌ„ this rocke I will build my congregation that is vppon this fayth And agaynst the rocke of this fayth can no synne no hell no deuill no lyes nor errour preuayle For what soeuer any maÌ„ hath committed if he repent and come to this rocke he is safe And that this fayth is the onely way by which the Church of Christ
coÌ„sent of many As if one tolde me that the turke had wonne a citie and I beleued it moued with the honestie of the man Now if there come an other that seemeth more honest or that hath better perswasions that it is not so I thinke immediatly that he lyed and lose my fayth agayne And a feeling fayth is as if a man were there present when it was wonne and there were wounded and had there lost all that he had and were taken prisoner there also That man should so beleue that all y e worlde could not turne him from hys fayth Euen likewise if my mother had blowen on her finger and tolde me that the fire woulde burne me I shoulde haue beleued her with an historicall fayth as we beleue the stories of the world because I thought she woulde not haue mocked me And so I should haue done if she had tolde me that the fire had bene cold and would not haue burned but assoone as I had put my finger in the fire I should haue beleued not by reason of her but wyth a feeling faith so that she could not haue perswaded me afterward the contrary So now with an historicall fayth I may beleue that y â— scripture is gods by the teaching of them so I should haue done though they had tolde me that Roben Hode had bene the scripture of God Which fayth is but an opinion and therfore abideth euer frutlesse and falleth away if a more glorious reason be made vnto me or if the preacher liue contrary But of a feeling fayth it is written Iohn vi They shall be all taught of God That is God shall write it in their harts with his holy spirite And Paule also testifieth Rom. 8. the spirite beareth record vnto our spirit that we be the sonnes of God And thys fayth is none opinion but a sure feling and therefore euer fruitfull Neyther hangeth it of the honesty of the preacher but of the power of God and of the spirite and therefore if all the preachers of the world would goe about to perswade the contrary it would not preuayle no more theÌ„ though they would make me beleue the tire were colde after that I had put my finger therein Of this ye haue an ensample Ioh. 4. of the Samaritanish wife which left her pitcher and went into the citie and sayd come see a man that hath tolde me al that euer I did is not he Christ And many of the Samaritanes beleued because of the saying of the womaÌ„ how that he had tolde her all that euer she did and went out vnto him desired him to come in which fayth was but an opinion and no fayth that could haue lasted or haue brought out fruit but when they had heard Christ the spirite wrought and made them feele Wherupon they came vnto the womaÌ„ and sayd we beleue not now because of thy saying but because we haue heard our selues and know that he is Christ the sauiour of the worlde For Christes preaching was with power and spirite that maketh a maÌ„ feele and know and worke to and not as the Scribes and Pharisies preached and as ours make a man ready to cast hys gorge to heare them raue and rage as mad men And therefore sayth y â— scripture cursed is he that trusteth in man and maketh flesh his arme that is to say hys strength And euen so cursed is he that hath none other beliefe but because men so say Cursed were he y â— had none other why to beleue theÌ„ that I so say And euen so cursed is he that beleueth only because y â— Pope so saith and so forth thoroughout all the men in the worlde ¶ The fayth that dependeth of an other mans mouth is weake IF I haue none other feeling in my fayth then because a man so sayth then is my fayth faithles and fruitles For if I haue none other seeling that lecherie is sinne then that the Pope so preacheth whom I see before my face set vp in Rome a stewes of xx or xxx thousand whores taking of euery pece tribute yearly and his Byshops with all other his disciples folowing the ensample mightely and the Pope therewith not content but to set vp thereto a stewes of young boyes agaynst nature the committers of which sinne be burnt at a stake among the Turkes as Moses also commaundeth in hys lawe And the Pope also to forbid all the spiritualtie a multitude of xl or l. huÌ„dred thousand to mary and to geue them licence to keepe euery man hys whore who so will If I say I haue none other feeling in my fayth that lechery is sinne theÌ„ this maÌ„s preaching I thinke my fayth should be to weake to beare much fruite How coulde I beleue a man that would say he loued me if all hys deedes were contrary I coulde not beleue God himselfe that he loued me if in all my tribulations I had of him none other comfort then those bare wordes And in like maner if I had none other feeling in my fayth that couetousnes were sinne then that the spiritualtie so sayth my fayth coulde be but weake and faintie when I see how y â— Pope with wiles hath thrust downe the Emperour and how the Byshops and Prelates be cropt vp an hye in all regions aboue their kynges and haue made them a seuerall kyngdome and haue gotten into their handes almost the one halfe of euery realme which they deuide among theÌ„selues geuyng no lay man any part with them heaping vp Byshopprike vpon Byshopprike promotion vpon promotion benefice vpon benefice with vnions and tot quottes robbing in euery parishe the soules of their â—oode and the poore of their due sustenaunce yea and some preaching that it were lesse sinne 〈◊〉 haue two wiues then two benifices but while they be yet young and hoâ—â— and therefore thinke couetousnes greater sinne theÌ„ lechery which same wheÌ„ they be waxed elder and their coÌ„plâ—â—tion somewhat altered thinke that couetousnes is as small a sinne as lechery and therfore take all that commeth And if any man cast their preachyng in their tethes they answere that they be better learned and haue seue further If I say I haue no other felyng that couetousnes is sinne then y e preaching of these holy fathers my fayth were built but vpoÌ„ a weake rocke or rather on the soft â—and And therfore our defenders do right well to some out their owne shame and to vtter the secrete thoughtes of their harâ—es For as they write so they beleue Other felyng of the lawes of God and fayth of Christ haue they none then that theyr God the Pope so sayth And therfore as the Pope preacheth wyth his moâ—th onely eueÌ„ so beleue they with their mouth onely whatsoeuer he preacheth without more a doe be it neuer so abhominable and in their hartes consent vnto all their fathers wickednes and folow
him in their dedes as fast as they can runne The Turkes being in number fiue tymes moe then we are knowledge one God and beleue many thinges of God moued onely by the authoritie of their elders and presume that God will not let so great a multitude erre so long tyme. And yet they haue erred and bene faithlesse these eight hundred yeares And the Iewes beleue this day as much as the carnall sort of them euer beleued moued also by the authoritie of their elders onely and thinke that it is impossible for them to erre being Abrahams seede and the childrē of them to whom the promises of all that we beleue were made And yet they haue erred and bene faythlesse this xv hundred yeares And we of like blindnesse beleue onely by the authoritie of our elders and of like pride thinke that we can not erre beyng such a multitude And yet we see how God in the old Testament did let the great multitude erre reseruyng alway a litle flocke to call the other backe againe and to testifie vnto them the right way ¶ How this word Church hath a double interpretation THis is therfore a sure cōclusion as Paule sayth Rom. ix that not all they that are of Israell are Israelites neither because they be Abrahās sede are they all Abrahams childrē but they onely that folow the faith of Abraham Euen so now none of them that beleue with their mouthes moued with the authority of their elders onely that is none of thē that beleue with M. Mores fayth the Popes fayth and the deuils fayth which may stand as M. More cōfesseth with all maner abhominatiōs haue the right fayth of Christ or are of his Church But they onely that repēt feele that the law is good And haue the law of God written in their harts and the fayth of our Sauiour Iesus euen with the spirite of God There is a carnali Israell a spirituall There is Isaac and Ismaell Iacob Esau And Ismaell persecuted Isaac Esau Iacob the fleshly the spiritual Wher of Paul complayned in his tyme persecuted of his carnall brethrē as we do in our tyme and as the elect euer dyd shall do till the worldes end What a multitude came out of Egypt vnder Moses of which the Scripture testifyeth that they beleued moued by y ◠miracles of Moses as Symon magus beleued by the reason of Philippes miracles Actes viij Neuerthelesse the Scripture testifieth that vj. hundred thousād of those beleuers perished thorough vnbelief and left their carcasses in the wildernesse and neuer entred into the land that was promised them And euen so shal the children of M. Mores faythlesse faith made by the persuation of mā leap short of the test which our Sauiour Iesus is risē vnto And therfore let them embrace this present world as they do whose children they are though they hate so to be called And hereby ye see that it is a playne an euident conclusiō as bright as the sunne shynyng that the truth of Gods word dependeth not of the truth of the congregation And therfore when thou art asked why thou beleuest that thou shalt be saued thorough Christ and of such like principles of our fayth aunswere thou wottest and felest that it is true And when he asketh how thou knowest that it is true aunswere because it is written in thyne hart And if he aske who wrote it aūswere the spirite of God And if he aske how thou came first by it tell him whether by readyng in bookes or hearyng it preached as by an outward instrumēt but that inwardly thou wast taught by y ◠spirite of God And if he aske whether thou beleuest it not because it is written in bookes or because the Priestes so preach aunswere no not now but onely because it is writtē in thyne hart and because the spirite of God so preacheth and so testifieth vnto thy soule And say though at the beginning thou wast moued by readyng or preachyng as the Samaritans were by y ◠wordes of the woman yet now thou beleuest it not therfore any lēger but onely because thou hast heard it of the spirite of God and read it written in thine hart And concernyng outward teachyng we alledge for vs Scripture elder thē any Church that was this xiiij hundred yeares and old antenticke stories which they had brought a slepe where with we confounde their lyes Remēber ye not how in our owne tyme of all that taught Grammer in England not one vnderstode the Latin toung how came we thē by the Latin toung agayne not by them though we learned certaine rules principles of them by which we were moued had an occasion to seke further but out of the old authours Euen so we seke vp old antiquities out of whiche we learne and not of our Church though we receaued many principles of our Church at the begynnyng but more falsehead then truth It hath pleased God of his exceding loue wherewith he loued vs in Christ as Paul sayth before the worlde was made and whē we were dead in sinne and his enemies in that we did cōsent to sinne and to liue euill to write with his spirite ij conclusions in our harts by which we vnderstād all thyng that is to were the fayth of Christ and the loue of our neighbours For whosoeuer feleth the iust damnation of sinne and the forgeuenes and mercy that is in Christes bloud for all that repent forsake it and come and beleue in that mercy the same onely knoweth how God is to be honoured and worshipped and can iudge betwene true seruing of God in the spirite and false Image seruing of God with workes ▪ And y e same knoweth that sacramētes signes ceremonies and bodely things can be no seruice to God in his person but memorials vnto men and a remēbraunce of the testament wherewyth God is serued in the spirite And he that feeleth not that is blynde in hys soule and of our holy fathers generation and maketh God an Image a creature worshippeth him with bodely seruice And on the other side he that loueth his neighbour as himselfe vnderstandeth all lawes and cā iudge betwene good and euil right wrong godly and vngodly in all conuersation deedes lawes bargaines couenaunces ordinaunces and decrees of men and knoweth the office of euery degree and the due honour of euery person And he that hath not that writen in his hart is popishe and of y ◠spiritualtie which vnderstādeth nothing saue his own honour his own profite what is good for himself onely and when he is as he would be thinketh y ◠all the world is as it should be ¶ Of worshipping and what is to be vnderstand by the worde COncerning worshipping or honouring which two termes are both one M. More bringeth forth a difference a distinction or diuision of Greke wordes
for his death sake and neuer thinke on thē more then it serueth me I not it doth me y e same seruice as if I read the Testament in a booke or as if the preacher preached it vnto me And in lyke maner if I make a crosse in my forehead in a remembraunce that God hath promised assistaunce vnto all that beleue in him for his sake that dyed on the crosse then doth the crosse serue me and I not if And in like maner if I beare on me or looke vpon a crosse of what soeuer matter it be or make a crosse vpon me in remembraunce that who soeuer wil be Christes Disciple must suffer a crosse of aduersitie tribulations and persecution so doth the crosse serue me and I not it And this was the vse of the crosse once and for this cause it was at the begynnyng set vp in the Churches And so if I make an image of Christ or of any thyng that Christ hath done for me in a memory it is good and not euill vntill it be abused And euen so if I take the true lyfe of a Saint and cause it to be painted or carued to put me in remembraunce of the Saintes lyfe to folow the Saint as the Saint did Christ and to put me in remembraunce of the great fayth of the Saint to God and how true God was to helpe him out of all tribulatiō and to see the Saintes loue towardes his neighbour in that he so paciently suffered so paynefull a death so cruell Martyrdome to testifie the truth for to saue other and all to strength my soule with all and my fayth to God and loue to my neighbour then doth the image serue me and I not it And this was the vse of images at the begynnyng of reliques also And to knele before the crosse vnto the word of God which the crosse preacheth is not euill Neither to knele downe before an image in a mans meditations to call the liuyng of the saint to mynde for to desire God of lyke grace to folow the exāple is not euill But the abuse of the thing is euill and to haue a false fayth as to beare a pece of the crosse about a mā thinking that so long as that is about him spirites shall not come at hym his enemyes shall do hym no bodely harme all causes shal go on his side euen for bearing it about him and to thinke that if it were not about hym it would not be so and to thinke if any misfortune chaūce that it came for leauing it of or because this or that ceremonie was left vndone and not rather because we haue broken Gods cōmaundemēts or that God tēpteth vs to proue our patience This is playne idolatry here a man is captiue bond seruaūt vnto a false fayth a false imagination that is neyther God nor his worde Now am I Gods onely and ought to serue nothing but God and his worde My body must serue y t rulers of this world and my neighbour as God hath appointed it and so must all my goods but my soule must serue God onely to loue his lawe and to trust in hys promises of mercy in all my deedes And in like manner it is that thousandes while the Priest pattereth S. Iohns Gospell in Latine ouer their heades crosse themselues with I trow a legion of crosses behynde and before and wyth reuerence on the very arses and as Iacke of napes when hee claweth himselfe plucke vp their legges and crosse so much as their heeles and the very soles of their fete and beleue that if it be done in the time that he readeth the gospel and els not that there shal no mischaunce happen them that day because onely of those crosses And where he should crosse hymselfe to be armed and to make himselfe strong to beare the crosse with Christ be crosseth himselfe to driue the crosse from hym and blesseth hymselfe with a crosse frō the crosse And if he leaue it vndone he thinketh it no smal sinne and that god is highly displeased with him and it any misfortune chaunce thinketh it is therefore which is also Idolatry and not Gods worde And such is the confidēce in the place or image or whatsoeuer bodely obseruaunce it be such is S Agathes letter written in the Gospell tyme. And such are y e crosses on palmesonday made in the passion tyme. And such is the bearing of holy waxe about a man And such is that some hang a pece of S. Iohns Gospell about their neckes And such is to beare y e names of god with crosses betwene ech name about them Such is the saying of gospels vnto women in childbed Such is the limeteriers saying of in principio erat verbum from house to house Such is the saying of Gospels to the corne in the field in the procession weeke that it should the better grow And such is holy bread holy water and seruing of all ceremonies and sacramentes in generall without signification And I pray you how is it possible that y e people can worship images reliques ceremonies and sacramentes saue superstitiously so long as they know not the true meaning neyther wyll y e Prelates suffer any man to tell them yea and the very meaning of some and right vse no man can tell And as for the riches that is bestowed on images and reliques they can not proue but that it is abhominable as long as the poore are dispised and vncared for and not first serued for whose sakes and to finde preachers offeringes tithes landes rentes and all that they haue was geuen the spiritualitie They wil say we may do both May or not may I see that the one most necessary of both is not done but the poore are bereued of the spiritualtie of all that was in tyme passed offered vnto thē Moreouer though both were done they shall neuer proue that the sight of golde and siluer and of precious stones should moue a mās hart to dispise such thinges after the doctrine of Christ Neither can the rich coat helpe to moue thy mynde to follow the ensample of the Saint but rather if he were purtrayde as he suffered in the most vngoodly wise Which thing taken away that such thynges with all other seruice as sticking vp candels moue not thy mynde to follow the ensample of the Saint nor teach thy soule any godly learning thē the image serueth not thee but thou y t Image and so art thou an Idolater that is to say in Englishe a serue Image And thus it appeareth that your vngodly and belly doctrine wherwith ye so magnifie the deedes of your ceremonies and of your pilgrimages and offering for the deede it selfe to please God and to obtaine the fauour of dead Saintes and not to moue you and to put you in remembraunce of the lawe of God and of the promises which are in his sonne
coÌ„myng of Christ as it is to see in the Gospell contrary vnto M. Mores deceitfull Poetry And agayn God reserued hym a litle flocke euer in Israell and had euer Prophets there some time openly and some time in persecution that euery man must hide hym selfe and keepe hys fayth secret and euen in the houses of the euill kynges both of Iewry and also of Israell he had good people and that among the hyghe officers but secretly as Nicodemus among the Phariseis So that the very Churche was euery where ofttymes in captiuitie and persecution vnder their brethren as we bee vnder ours in the kyngdome of the Pope Then he putteth no ieopardy to worshpp an vnconsecrated hoste But with what worshyp men should woorshyp the consecrated doth he not teach neither the vse of that Sacrament or any other nor how ought may be worshipped but teacheth onely that all thynges may be worshypped and sheweth not the right worshyp from the false Then he noteth Paul 1. Cor. 1. how he exhorteth vs to agree onely but not on the truth or on the good but onely to agree a great multitude together O this deepe blindnesse Dyd not Paule first teach them the true way And did hee not instruct them a new in the true way and in the said Epistle rebuke the false confidence that they had in men the cause of all their dissention and all errours that were among them Then he sayth the Iewes had Saintes in honour as the Patriarkes and Prophetes We teach to dishonour none But the Iewes prayed to none More Christ rebuked not the Phariseis for garnishyng the sepulchres of the Prophetes but for that they folowed the coÌ„ditions of theÌ„ that slew them Tyndale Yes and for their false trust in suche woorkes as we do you And ye Syr thinke that ye deserue heauen in worshyppyng the Saintes bones and be as ready to slea them that beleue teach and lyue as the Saintes dyd as your fathers were to slea theÌ„ besides that ye worshyp Saintes that folowed Christ after the example of your holy Cardinall of whom I doubt not but that ye will make a God in processe of tyme also Then repeateth he for forgettyng how Eliseus bones raised vp a dead body That was to confirme his preachyng onely For the Israelites as wicked as they were neither prayed to hym neither kissed his bones nor offered nor sticked vppe candels before hym Whiche thyng if they had done in the kyngdoÌ„e of y â— Iewes I doubt not but that some good kyng wold haue burnt his bones to ashes as wel as the brasen Serpent that was as great a relique as dead bones And Christ shewed miracles at the findyng of the crosse That was to stablish the faith of Christes death and that it should be a memory of his death not that we shuld trust in the wood as we do For which false abuse y t whole land where Christ dyd his miracles is destroyed Then he alledgeth the woman that was healed through touching of Christes coate because we should worshyppe it When Christ sayd her fayth hath made her whole not in the coate but in Christ And the miracle was shewed to prouoke to the worshyppyng of the preachyng and not of the coate Though to kepe the coate reuerently in the memoriall of the deede to prouoke vnto the fayth of Christ were not euill of it selfe And Paule by your doctrine sent hys napkin to heale y t sicke that meÌ„ should shrine his sneueled napkin and not to beleue his preachyng The x. Chapter THe x. chapter of Saint Walary is meete for the auctor and his worshipfull doctrine The xi Chapter IN the xi he iuggleth wyth thys misticall terme Latria I answere God is no vayne name but signifieth one that is almighty all mercifull all true and good which he that beleueth will goe to God to hys promises and Testament and not follow his owne imaginations as M. Mores doctrine teacheth He sayth that bodely seruice is not Latria No but bodely seruice done referred vnto hym â–ª which is a spirite is Idololatria He trusteth that men know the Image from the Saint I aske M. More why God did hide Moses body diuers other The Iewes would haue knowen y t Moses had not bene God and that Moses bones had not bene Moses And they knew that the braseÌ„ serpent was not God and that y t golden calues were not God that wod and stone were not God But Syr there is euer a false imagination by The world because they can not worship God in the spirite to repent of euill and to loue the lawe and to beleue that he wyll helpe at al neede therfore runne they vnto their owne imaginations and thinke that God for such seruice as they do to Images will fulfill their worldly desires for godly caÌ„ they nought desire Now God is a spirite and wil be worshipped in hys woorde onely which is spirituall and wil haue no bodely seruice And the ceremonies of the olde law he set vp to signifie his word onely and to keepe the people in mynde of hys testament So that he which obserueth any ceremony of any other purpose is an Idolater that is an Image seruer And when he sayth if men aske women whether it were our Lady of Walsingam or Ipswich that was saluted of Gabriel or that stoode by Christ when he hung on the crosse they wyll say neyther nother Then I aske hym what meaneth it that they say our Lady of Walsingam pray for me our Lady of Ipswich pray for me our Lady of WilsdoÌ„ pray for me in so much y â— some which recken theÌ„selues no small fooles make them roules of halfe an houre long to pray after that maner And they that so pray thou mayst â—e sure meane our Lady that stoode by the crosse and her that was saluted therto Then he rehearseth many abuses and how that womeÌ„ sing songes of ribaudry in processions in cathedral churches vnto which abhominatioÌ„s yet our holy church that caÌ„not erre coÌ„sent wyth full delectatioÌ„ For on the one side they will not amende the abuse And on the other side they haue hyred M. More to proue with his sophistry that y e things ought not to be put downe Then he bringeth in how the wilde Irish and the Welch pray when they go to steale And asketh whether because they abuse prayer we should put all praying downe Nay M. More it is not like Prayer is Gods commaundement where fayth is there must prayer needes be cannot be away How be it thynges that are but mens traditions and all indifferent thynges which we may be as well without as wyth may well be put downe for their dishonouring of God thorow y â— abuse We haue turned kissing in the Church into the Pax. We haue put downe watching all night in the church on saintes eues for
loueth the lawes of God and vseth y e power that he hath of god well and referreth hys will and his deedes vnto the honour of God commeth of the mercy of God which hath opened his wittes and shewed him light to see the goodnes and righteousnes of the lawe of God and the way that is in Christ to fulfill it wherby he loueth it naturally and trusteth to do it Why doth God open one mans eyes not an others Paule Rom. ix forbiddeth to aske why For it is to deepe for mās capacitie God we see is honoured therby and his mercy set out and the more seene in the vessels of mercy But the popishe can suffer God to haue no secret hid to himselfe They haue searched to come to the botome of hys botomlesse wisdome and because they cā not attayne to that secrete and be to proude to let it alone and to graunt themselues ignoraūt with the Apostle that knew no other then Gods glory in the elect they go and set vp freewill with the heathen philosophers and say that a mans freewill is the cause why God chuseth one and not an other cōtrary vnto all the scripture Paul saith it commeth not of the will nor of the deede but of the mercy of God And they say that euery man hath at y e least way power in his freewill to deserue that power shoulde be geuen hym of god to kepe the law But the scripture testifieth that Christ hath deserued for y ◠elect euen thē whē they hated God that their eyes should be opened to see the goodnes of the lawe of God and the way to fulfill it and forgeuenes of all that is passed wherby they be drawen to loue it and to hate sinne I aske the popishe one question whether the will can preuent a mans witte and make the witte see the righteousnesse of the lawe and the way to fulfill it in Christ If I must first see the reason why yer I can loue how shall I with my will do that good thing that I know not of how shall I thanke God for the mercy that is layde vp for me in Christ yer I beleue it For I must beleue the mercy yer I can loue the worke Now fayth commeth not of our frewill but is the grace of God geuen vs by grace yer there be any will in our hartes to do the lawe of God And why God geueth it not euery man I can geue no reckoning of his iudgementes But well I wot I neuer deserued it nor prepared my self vnto it but ranne an other way cleane contrary in my blyndnesse and sought not that way but he sought me and found me out and shewed it me and therwith drew me to him And I bow the knees of mine hart vnto god night and day that he will shew it all other men And I suffer all that I can to be a seruaunt to open their eyes For well I wot they can not see of themselues before God haue preuēted them wyth hys grace For Paule saith Phil. i. he that began a good worke in you shall continue or bring it vnto a full ende so that God must beginue to worke in vs. And Phil. ij God it is that worketh both the willing and also bringing to passe And it must needes be for God must open mine eyes and shew me somewhat and make me see the goodnesse of it to draw me to hym yer I can loue consent or haue any actuall will to come And when I am willing he must assiste me and helpe to tame my fleshe and to ouercome the occasions of the worlde and the power of the fendes God therfore hath a special care for his elect in so much that he will shorten y e wicked dayes for their sakes in which no man if they should continue might endure And Paule suffereth all for the electe ij Timothy ij And Gods sure foundation standeth sayth Paule God knoweth hys So that refuse the truth who shall God will keepe a nūber of his mercy and call them out of blindnesse to testifie the truth vnto the rest that their damnation may be with out excuse The Turke the Iew and the Popish build vpon frewill ascribe theyr iustifying vnto their woorkes The Turke when he hath synned runneth to the purifyinges or ceremonies of Mahomet and the Iew to the ceremonies of Moses and the Pope vnto his owne ceremonies to fet forgeuenesse of their sinnes And the Christen goeth thorough repentaunce towarde the law vnto the fayth that is in Christes bloud And the Pope saith that the ceremonies of Moyses iustified not compelled with the woordes of Paule And how then should his iustifie Moyses Sacramentes were but signes of promises of fayth by which fayth the beleuers are iustified and euen so be Christes also And now because the Iewes haue put out the significations of their Sacraments and put their trust in the workes of them therfore they be Idolaters and so is the Pope for like purpose The Pope sayth that Christ dyed not for vs but for the Sacramentes to geue them power to iustifie O Antichrist The xj Chapter HIs xj chapter is as true as his story of Vtopia all his other Poetrie He meaneth Doctour Ferman person of Hony lane Whō after they had hādled after their secret maner and disputed with secretly and had made him sweare that he should not vtter how he was dealt with as they haue made many other then they contriued a maner of disputatiōs had with him with such oppositions aunswearynges and argumentes as should serue onely to set forth their purpose As M. More thoroughout all his booke maketh quoth he to dispute and moue questions after such a maner as he can soyle them or make them appeare soyled and maketh him graunt where he lysteth and at the last to be concluded and lad whether M. More will haue him Wherfore I wil not rehearse all the arguments for it were to long and is also not to be beleued that he so made them or so disputed with them but that they added and pulled away fayned as they liste as their guise is But I will declare in light that which M. More ruffeleth vp in darkenesse that ye may see their falshead First if ye were not false hypocrites why had ye not disputed openly with him that the world might haue heard and borne recorde that that whiche ye now say of him were true what cause is there that the lay people might not as well haue heard his wordes of hys own mouth as read them of your writyng except ye were iugglyng spirites that walke in darknesse When M. More sayth the Church teacheth that men should not trust in theyr workes it is false if he meane y e Popes Church For they teach a man to trust in domme ceremonies Sacramētes in penaūce and all maner workes that come them to profite whiche yet helpe
Realmes and common wealthes but they that do wickedly and namely high Prelates and mighty Princes which walke without the feare of God and lyue abhominably corrupting the common people with their example They be they that bryng the wrath of God on all Realmes and trouble all common wealthes with warre dearth pouertie pestilence euill lucke and all misfortune And vnto all subiectes be it sayd if they professe the law of God fayth of the Lord Iesus wil be Christes Disciples then let them remember that there was neuer man so great a subiect as Christ was there was neuer creature that suffred so great vnright so paciently and so mekely as he Therfore what soeuer they haue bene in tymes past let them now thincke that it is their partes to be subiect in the lowest kynde of subiection and to suffer all thynges paciently If the hyghe powers bee cruell vnto you with naturall crueltie then with softenesse and pacience ye shall either wynne them or mitigate theyr fiercenesse If they ioyne theÌ„ vnto the Pope and persecute you for your fayth and hope whiche ye haue in y e Lord Iesus then call to mynde that ye be chosen to suffer here with Christ that ye may ioy with hym in the lyfe to come with ioye euerlastyng that shall infinitely passe this your short payne here If they commaunde that God forbiddeth or forbyd that God commaundeth then aunswere as the Apostles did Actes v. that God must be obeyed more then maÌ„ If they compell you to suffer vnright then Christ shall helpe you to beare and his spirite shall comfort you But onely see that neither they put you from Gods worde nor ye resiste them with bodely violence But abyde paciently a while till the hypocrisie of hypocrites be slayne with the sword of Gods word and vntill the word be openly published witnessed vnto y e powers of y e world that their blyndnesse may be with out excuse And theÌ„ wil god awake as a fierce Lyon agaynst those cruell Wolues whiche deuoure his Lambes and will play with the hypocrites and compasse them in their owne wyles send them a dazing in the head and a swimming in their braynes destroy them with theyr own counsell And then those malicious and wilfull blynd persecuters whiche refusing mercy when they were called thereto chose rather to haue theyr part with hypocrites in sheddyng of innocent bloud shal bee partakers with them also in hauyng theyr owne bloud shed agayne God geuyng an occasion that one wicked shall destroy an other And as for wickednesse whence it springeth and who is the cause of all insurrection and of the fall of Princes the shortenyng of theyr dayes vpon the earth thou shalt see in the glasse folowyng which I haue set before thyne eyes not to resiste the hypocrites with violence whiche vengeaunce pertayneth vnto God but that thou mightest see their wicked wayes and abhominable pathes to withdraw thy selfe from after them and to come agayne to Christ and walke in hys light and to folow hys steppes and to committe the keepyng both of thy body and soule also vnto him and vnto the father thorough hym whose name bee glorious for euer Amen ¶ Prelates appointed to preach Christ may not leaue Gods worde and minister temporall offices But ought to teach the lay people the right way and let them alone with all temporall businesse OVr Sauiour Iesus Christ answered Pilate Ioh. 18. that his kindome was not of thys worlde And Mathew x. he sayth The Disciple is not greater then his master but it ought to suffice the Disciple that he be as hys master is Wherfore if Christes kyngdome be not of this worlde nor any of his disciples may be otherwise then he was then Christes Vicars which minister his kingdome here in his bodely abseÌ„ce haue y e ouersight of his flock may be none Emperours kinges Dukes Lords Knightes temporall iudges or any teÌ„poral officer or vnder false names haue any such dominion or minister any such office as requireth violeÌ„ce And Math. 6. No maÌ„ caÌ„ serue two masters Where Christ coÌ„cludeth saying Ye can not serue God MaÌ„mon that is riches couetousnes ambicion and temporall dignities And Math. xx Christ called his disciples vnto him and sayde ye know y â— the Lordes of the heathen people haue dommion ouer them and they that be great do exercise power ouer them How be it it shall not be so among you But whosoeuer will be great among you shall be your minister and he that will be chiefe shal be your seruaunt euen as the sonne of man came not that men shoulde minister vnto hym but for to minister and geue his life for the redemption of many Wherfore the officers in Christes kingdome may haue no temporall dominion or iurisdiction nor execute any temporall auctoritie or lawe of violence nor may haue any like maner among them But cleane coÌ„trary they must cast themselues downe vnder al and become seruauntes vnto all suffer of all and beare the burthen of euery mans infirmities and go before theÌ„ fight for them against the world with the sworde of Gods word eueÌ„ vnto y e death after the ensample of Christ And Math. xviij WheÌ„ the disciples asked who shoulde be greatest in the kingdome of heauen Christ called a young child vnto hym and set him iâ— y â— middes among them saying Excepte ye turne backe and become as childreÌ„ ye shall not enter in the kingdome of heauen Now younge children beare no rule one ouer an other but al is felowship amonge them And he sayde moreouer whosoeuer humbleth himselfe after the ensample of this childe he is greatest in the kingdome of heauen that is to be as concerning ambition and worldly desire so childishe that thou couldest not heaue thy selfe aboue thy brother is the very bearing of rule to be great in Christes kingdome And to describe the very â—ashion of the greatnesse of his kingdome he sayd He that receaueth one such childe in my name receaueth me What is y t to receaue a childe in Christes name Verely to submitte to meeke and to humble thy selfe and to cast thy selfe vnder all men to consider all mens infirmities and weakenesses and to helpe to heale their diseases wyth the worde of truth and to liue purely that they see no contrary ensample in thee to whatsoeuer thou teachest them in Christ that thou put no stumblinge blocke before them to make them falle while they be yet youÌ„g and weake in the fayth But that thou absteine as Paule teacheth 1. Thes 5. Ab omni specie mala from all that might seeme euill or wherof a man might surmise aâ—iste and that thou so loue them that whatsoeuer giâ—t of god in thee is thou thinke the same theirs and their foode and for their sakes geuen vnto thee as the truth is and that all their infirmities be thine and that
and he will therto consider our mekenes and what soeuer chaunceth neuer taketh away hys mercy till we cast of the yoke of our profession first and runne away with vtter defiaunce that we will neuer come more at schole Then our stubburne and hard hartes mollifie waxe soft and in the confidēce and hope that we haue in Christ and his kindnes we go to God boldly as vnto our father and receaue life that is to say loue vnto God and vnto the law also That whiche we haue seene and heard we declare vnto you that ye may haue felowshyppe with vs and that our felowshyppe may be with the father and with his sonne Iesus Christ And these thynges we write vnto you that your ioye may be full To bryng vnto the felowshyp of God and Christ and of them that beleue in Christ is the finall intent of all the Scripture why it was giuen of God vnto man and the onely thyng which all true preachers seke wherby ye shall euer know and discerne the true word of God from all false and counterfayted doctrine of vayne traditions the true preacher from the wylie hypocrite We preache vnto you sayth Iohn y t euerlastyng lyfe which we haue heard and in hearyng receaued through fayth and are sure of it to draw you to vs out of the felowshyp that ye haue with the damned deuils in sinnefull lustes and ignoraunce of God for we seeke you and not yours as sayth Paul ij Cor. xij We loue you as our selues in God therfore wold haue you felowes and equall with vs build you vpon the foundation layd of the Apostles and Prophetes which is Christ ▪ Iesus and make you of the houshold of God for euer that ye and we felowes and brethren and coupled together in one spirit in one fayth and in one hope might haue our felowship thereby with God and become his sonnes heyres with Iesus Christ beyng his brethren and coheyres and to make your ioy ful through that glad tydinges as the aungell sayd vnto the shepheardes Luke ij Behold I shew you great ioye that shal be vnto all the people how that there is a Sauiour borne vnto you this day whiche is Christ the Lord. And these tydinges we bryng you with the worde of God onely which we receaued of his spirit and out of the mouth of his sonne as true messengers We preach not our selues but Christ our Lord and vs your seruauntes for hys sake we do not loue our selues to seke yours vnto vs that after we had with wiles robbed you of all ye haue we should exalte our selues ouer you separate our selues frō you and make our selues a seuerall kyngdome free and frāke raygnyng ouer you as heathen tyrauntes holdyng you in bondage to serue our lucre and lustes tanglyng your conscience with doctrine of man whiche draweth from God and Christ and fearing you with the bugge of excommunication agaynste Gods word Or if that serued not shakyng a sword at you And this is the tydinges whiche we haue heard of hym and declare vnto you that God is lyght and in hym is no darknes at all If we say that we haue felowshyp with hym and yet walke in darkenes we lye and do not the truth But and if we walke in light as he is in light then haue we felowshyp together and the bloud of Christ his sonne clenseth vs from all sinne As the deuill is darknes and lyes so is God light and truth onely and there is no darknes of falshead consentyng to wickednes in hym And the brightnes of his light is his word and doctrine as the. C. and. xix Psalme sayth Thy worde is a lanterne vnto my feete a light to my pathes And Christe is the light that lightneth all men And the Apostles are called the light of the world because of the doctrine And all that knowe truth are light Ye were once darkenes sayth Paule Ephes v. but now light in the Lord walke therfore as the children of lyght And good workes are called the frutes of light And all that lyue in ignoraūce are called darknes as he sayth afterward he that hateth his brother walketh in darknes For if the light of the glorious Gospell of Christe dyd shyne in his hart he could not hate his brother By walking vnderstande consenting doing and working If then we walke in darcknes that is consent and worke wickednes and say we haue felowship with God we ly For to haue felowship with him is to knowe and consent and professe his doctrine in our hartes Now if the commaundementes of GOD bee written in our hartes our members can not but practise thē shew the fruite So whether light or darknes be in the hart it will appeare in y t walking For though our members be neuer so dead vnto vertue yet if our soules knowledge the truth consent vnto righteousnes we haue the sprite of life in vs. And Paule sayth Rom. viij If the spirite of him y t raysed vp Iesus from death be in you thē wil he y t raised vp Iesus frō death quicken your mortall bodies by the reasō of the spirit that dwelleth in you So that it is not possible for him that knoweth the truth consenteth thereto to continue in sinne And then finally if we haue the light in our harts and walke therein then we haue fellowship with God and are his sonnes and heires and are purged from all sinne through Christes bloud If we say we haue no sinne we deceaue our selues and trueth is not in vs. If we think there is no sinne in vs we are beguiled and blinde and the light of Gods word is not in vs and eyther folow sinne as beastes without consciēce at all Or if we see the grosse sinnes as murther theft and adultery yet we haue hanged a vayle of false gloses vpon Moses face and see not the brightnes of the law how that it requireth of vs as pure an hart to God and as great loue vnto our neighbours as was in our sauiour Iesus ceaseth not before to condemne vs as sinners If we knowledge our sinnes he is faythfull and iust to forgeeue vs our sinnes and to clense vs from all vnrigh teousnes If we confesse our sinnes not in the preistes eare though that tradition restored vnto the right vse were not dānable but in our hartes to God with true repentaunce and fast beleife then is he faythfull to forgeue and to purge vs because of his mercifull truth and promise For he promised Abraham that in his seede all the worlde should be blessed from the curse of sinne And hath aboundantly renued his euerlasting mercy vnto vs in the new testament promising that our sinnes shall be forgeuen vs in Christes bloud if we repent and trust thereto If we say we haue not sinned we make him a lyer and hys woord is not in vs. For his
own of the which neuer lay man was partaker and with which they turne the end of all appointments vnto their owne honour and profite Couetousnes hath taught theÌ„ to bring in damnable sectes according vnto the prophecy of Peter and to corrupt the Scripture with false gloses to turne euery good ordinaunce that had a vertuous begynnyng vnto vicious ende The promocioÌ„s of the spiritualtie corrupt their mindes while they be yet in the shel and vnhatthed For they come thether but for couetousnes and to auoyd the crosse of Christ in the world except them that be compelled of theyr frendes or be so simple that they mark not their falshode beforehande Who knowing the truth louing it would put his head in the popes halter that so moseleth mens mouthes that they can not open them to defend any truthe at all When the temporall kinges were in their hye authoritie then the generall Counsell repressed the enormities of the spiritualtie But since the Pope cardinals and bishops were exalted the emperour and kings became their seruauntes they would suffer nought to be determined in their counsels that should reforme the worlde of their demilish pride insatiable couetousnes stincking lechery which may stand w t no godly vertue But the world which is not of God shall at the last haue an end with confusion and they onely abide that do y e will of the Father which will is that we beleeue in the Sonne and loue one an other Let them therfore that haue y e worlds good I might say the worldes God vse it but not loue it that they may be ready to bestow it at the pleasure of God And let them which haue it not desire it not for it blindeth the eyes of the seeing Seut 1â— But let them put their trust in God which shal not fayle them nor leaue them destitute of rayment and foode which Paule counselleth to be content with The ritch as Iames sayth persecute the true beleuers The 〈…〉 neuer stand forth openly for the 〈◊〉 of God If of x. thousand there 〈◊〉 Nichodemus it is 〈◊〉 great thing Little children it is now the last houre and as ye haue heard that Antichrist shoulde come euen so now are many Antichristes come already whereby we know that it is the last houre They went out of vs but were none of vs for had they bene of vs they had continued with vs. But that fortuned that it might appeare how they were not all of vs. Houre is here taken for tyme the last houre is as much to say as the last tyme. Though the Apostles might not know when the last day shal be how long the world should endure yet this was shewed them and vs by theÌ„ that Antichrist should first come not onely come but also prenayle and be receaued after a worldly maner and raigne ouer all and set vp a long continuyng kyngdome with damnable sectes and wonderfull kyndes of hypocrisie that is to say falshead cloked vnder a contrary pretence as testifieth Paule and also Peter Whiche Antichrist began with the Apostles and sue his doctrine among the doctrine of the Apostles preachyng many thynges as the Apostles dyd and addyng euer somwhat of his owne that the weeds might euer grow vp together with the corne Of which Iohn gathered a signe that the last day drew nye though he could not be sure how long it were therto Antichrist is one of the first that seeth the light and commeth and preacheth Christ a while and seeketh his glory in Christes Gospell But when hee eâ—pyeth that there will no glory cleane vnto that preachyng theÌ„ he getteth him to the coÌ„trary partie and professeth hym selfe an open enemy if hee can not disguise him selfe and hide the angle of his poysoned heresie vnder a bayte of true doctrine The Apostles were cleare eyed and espied Antichrist at once and put hym to flight and weeded out his doctrine quickly But wheÌ„ charitie waxed cold and the preachers began to seke them selues and to admit glory and honour of riches then Antichrist disguised him selfe after the fashion of a true Apostle and preached Christ wylyly bryngyng in now this tradition and now that to darkeÌ„ the doctrine of Christ and set vp innumerable ceremonies and Sacramentes and imagerie giuyng them significations at the first but at the last the significations layd a part preached the worke as an holy deede to iustifie and to put away sinne and to saue the soule that men should put their trust in woorkes in whatsoeuer was vnto his glory and profite and vnder the name of Christ ministred Christ out of all together and became head of the coÌ„gregation him selfe The Pope made a law of hys owne to rule his church by and put Christes out of the way All the Byshops swere vnto the Pope and all Curates vnto the Byshops but all forswere Christ and his doctrine But seing Iohn tooke a signe of the last day that he saw Antichrist begyn how nye ought we to thinke that it is whiche after viij hundreth yeares raignyng in prosperitie see it decay agayne and his falshead to be disclosed and him to be slayne with the spirite of the mouth of Christ that is with that old doctrine that proceded out of Christes mouth for Paule sayth wheÌ„ Antichrist is vttered theÌ„ commeth the end But ye haue anoyntyng of that holy and knowe all thyng I write not vnto you as though ye knewe not the truth but as vnto them that know it and how that no lye is of truth Christ in the Scripture is called the holy because he onely sanctifieth haloweth vs. And he is called Christ that is to say annoynted because he annoynteth our soules with y e holy ghost and with all the giftes of the same Ye are not annoynted with oyle in your bodyes but with the spirite of Christ in your soules which spirite teacheth you all truth in Christ and maketh you to iudge what is a lye and what truth and to know Christ from Antichrist For except he taught your soules with in the powring in of woordes at your cares were in vayne For they must be all taught of God Iohn vj. And the thyngs of God no man knoweth saue the spirite of God and the carnall man knoweth not the thinges of the spirite of God when contrary the spirituall that is annointed with the spirite iudgeth all thynges i. Cor. ij And therfore we are forbidden to call vs any Master vpon earth Math. xxiij seyng we haue all one Master now in heauen which onely teacheth vs with his spirite though by the administration and office of a faithfull preacher Whiche preacher yet can not make hys preachyng spryng in the hart no more then a sower can make his corne grow nor can say this man shall receaue and this not but soweth the word onely committeth the growyng to God whose spirite bretheth where
naturall lust consent and custome to sinne and quickeneth them and purgeth them with the holesome penaunce of Christes doctrine make them serue the law outward and beare holesome frute of loue vnto the profect of their neighbours according to Christes loue vnto vs. For if the spirite of Christ with whiche God annoynteth vs and maketh vs kynges and sealeth vs and maketh vs his sure and seuerall kyngdome whiche he giueth vs in earnest 2. Cor. 1. And with whiche hee chaungeth vs into the Image of Christ 2. Cor. 4. dwell in our soules through fayth the same spirite can not but quicken the members also make them fruteful Rom. viij Wherfore the fayth and hope of the Pope whiche by their owne confession may stand with all wickednes and consent vnto all euill be without repentaunce toward Gods lawe as it appeareth by their three capitall sinnes touched of Iohn a litle aboue pride couetousnes and lecherie are no true fayth and hope but vayne wordes and visures onely accordyng to his other disguisyng and names of hypocrisie All that committe sinne committe vnrighteousnes for sinne is vnrighteousnes That the English calleth here vnrighteousnes the Greeke calleth Anomia vnlawfulnes or breakyng y t law So that all sinne is breaking of Gods law onely the traÌ„sgression of Gods law is sinne Now all Gods lawes are contained in these two pointes beleue in Christ and loue thy neighbour And these two poyntes are the interpretyng and expoundyng of all lawes so that whatsoeuer edifieth in faith and loue is to be kept as loÌ„g as it so doth And whatsoeuer hurteth faith or loue is to bee broken immediatly though Kyng Emperour Pope or an AuÌ„gell commaunde it And all indifferent thynges that neither helpe nor hurt fayth and loue are whole in the hands of Father Mother Master Lord and Prince So that if they will sinne agaynst God and ouerlade our backes we may well runne away if we can escape but not aduenge ouer selues But and if they will breake into thy conscience as the Pope doth with his dome traditions and fayth to do this saueth thy soule and to leaue it vndone loseth thy soule theÌ„ defie them as the workes of Antichrist for they make thee synne agaynst the fayth that is in Christes bloud by which onely thy soule is saued and for lacke of that onely daÌ„ned And howe loue breaketh the law take an example It is a good law that meÌ„ come to the Church on the Sondayes to heare Gods worde and to receaue the Sacrament of the body and bloud of Christ in remembrauÌ„ce of his benefites and so to strengthen thy soule for to walke in his loue and in the loue of our neighbour for his sake c. yet if my father mother or any other that requireth my helpe bee sicke I breake that good commaundement to do my dutie to myne elders or my neighbour And thus all lawes are vnder loue giue roome to loue And loue interpreteth them yea and breaketh them at a time though God hymselfe coÌ„maunde them For loue is Lord ouer al lawes And ye know that he appeared to take away our sinnes and there is no sinne in him Christ dyed not alone to purchasse pardon for our foresinnes but also to sâ—ay all sinne and the life of sinne in our members For all we that are Baptised in the name of Christ sayth Paule Rom. 6. are Baptised to dye with hym concernyng sinne and that as he after his resurrection dyeth no more so we after our Baptisme should walke in a new life and sinne no more Our meÌ„bers are crucified with him in all that pertayneth vnto the lyfe of sinne And if in Christ be no sinne then how can therbe wilfull sinne in the fayth that is in hym or in the quicke members that through fayth grow out of hym Euery man therefore that hath the true fayth of Christ purgeth hym selfe as he is pure All that abyde in him sinne not And al that sinne haue neither sene him nor knowen him As there is no sinne in Christ the stocke so can there be none in y e quicke members that lyue and grow in hym by fayth And they that giue them selues to sinne haue neither sene knoweÌ„ or felt by fayth y â— mercy that is in hym Our holy father then which forbiddeth Matrimonie and giueth his Disciples licences with his holy blessing to kepe whores and pluralities vnions and totquots to robbe the Parishes hath neither sene nor knowen Christ no more haue his Disciples that consent vnto his iniquitie And if they know him not they caÌ„ not truly describe him vnto vs. It foloweth then that their preachyng is but hypocrisie Litle children let no man beguile you He that worketh righteousnes is righteous as he is righteous Iudge men by their deedes For whosoeuer hath the light of God in his soule he will let his light shyne that men shall see his good woorkes And therfore where ye see not the righteousnes of woorkes in the members outward there be sure is no righteousnes of fayth in the hart in ward Let no man mocke you with vayne wordes Whosoeuer preacheth Christ in worde deede him take for Christes Vicare And them that would proue them selues his Vicares with Sophistrie and when it is come to the poynte make a sword onely their mighty arguments and liue coÌ„trary to all his doctrine and in all their preachinges blaspheme and rayle on his blessed bloud take for the Vicares of Antichrist He that sinneth is of the deuill for the deuill sinneth from the begynneth But for this cause appeared the sonne of God Euen to destroy the woorkes of the deuill All that are borne of God do no sinne for his seede abideth in them and they can not sinne because they be borne of God And hereby are the sonnes of God knowen and also the sonnes of the deuill God and the deuill are two contrary fathers two contrary fountaines and two contrary causes the one of all goodnes the other of all euil And they that do euill are borne of the deuill and first euil by that byrth yer they do euil For yer a man do any euill outward of purpose he conceaued that euill first in his mynde and coÌ„sented vnto it and so was euil in his hart yer he wrought euill and yer he conceiued euill in hys hart he was borne of the deuil and had receaued of his seede and nature By the reason of which nature seede and byrth he worketh euill naturally and caÌ„ do no other As Christ saith Iohn 8. ye are of your father the deuill therefore will do the lustes of your father And on the other side they that do good are first borne of God and receaue of his nature seede and by the reason of that nature and seede are first good yer they do good by y t same rule And Christ which is coÌ„trary to the deuill
impossible is possible and easie to where the loue of Christ is beleued For it foloweth all that are borne of God ouercome the world that is to wete the deuill which is the ruler of the world and his disciples which haue their lust in hys gouernaunce cōsent to sinne both in body and soule and giue themselues to folow their lustes without resistence and their owne flesh which also cōsenteth to sinne do they ouercome with al that moueth to sinne By what victory Verely through fayth For if our soules be truly vnderset with sure hope and trust and continuall meditations of Christes loue shewed already and of succour helpe and assistence that is promised in his name and with the continuall memorie of their examples which in tymes past haue sought through fayth and ouercome thē were it impossible for the world with all his chinalrie to ouerthrow vs with any assault or with any ordinaunce that hee could shoote agaynst vs. For if y t fayth meditation were euer present in vs then loue thorough that fayth should easly ouercome what so euer peril thou couldest imagine Read in the Bible and see what conquestes fayth hath made both in doyng also sufferyng The xj chapter vnto the Hebrues ministreth the examples aboundauntly How mighty was Dauid when hee came to fight and how ouercame hee thorough fayth And how mightyer was he when he came to sufferyng as in the persecution of the kyng Saul In so much that when he had his most mortall enemy kyng Saul that twelfe yeares persecuted him against al right in his handes to haue done what hee would with him through faith he touched hym not nor suffred any man els to do though he was yet all his lyfe a man of warre and accustomed to murther and shedyng of bloud For he beleued that God should aduenge hym on his vnrighteous kyng vpō whom it was not lawfull to aduēge himselfe Who is it that ouercommeth the world but he that beleueth that Iesus is the sonne of God If to beleue that Iesus is Gods sonne be to ouercome the world then our Prelates vnderstand not what belief is which affirme that the best belefe and the worst mā in the world may stand together This is he that came by water and bloud Iesus Christ not by water onely but by water and bloud And it is the spirite that testifieth because the spirite is truth For there are three that beare witnesse in heauen The father the worde and the holy ghost And these three are one And there are three which beare recorde in earth the spirite water and bloud and these three are one Christ came with three witnesses water bloud and spirite He ordeined the Sacrament of Baptisme to be hys witnesse vnto vs. And he ordeined the Sacramēt of his bloud to be his witnes vnto vs. And he powreth his spirite into the harts of his to testifie and to make them feele that the testimonie of those two Sacramēts are true And the testimonie of these three is as it after foloweth that we haue euerlastyng life in the sonne of God And these iij. are one full witnes sufficiēt at the most that the law requireth whiche sayth ij or iij. at the most is one full sufficient witnes But alas we are ◅t taught to take the Sacramēts for witnesses but for imageseruice to fore the worke of them to God with such a minde as the old heathen offred sacrifices of beastes vnto their Gods So that what soeuer testifieth vnto vs that we haue euerlastyng lyfe in Christ that mouth haue they stopped with a leuended maunchet of their Pharisaicall gloses If we receaue the witnesse of mē the witnesse of God is greater For this is the witnesse that God hath borne of his sonne If the witnesse of men so they be iij. is to be receaued much more is the witnesse of God to be receaued Now the witnesse that these iij. water bloud spirite beare is the witnesse of God therfore the more to be beleued He that beleueth in the sonne of God hath witnes in him selfe And he that beleueth not God maketh him a lyer because he doth not beleue the witnesse that God hath testified of his sonne And this is the witnesse that God hath giuen vs eternall lyfe and this lyfe is in hys sonne He that hath the sonne hath lyfe And he that hath not the sonne of God hath not life The true beleuers haue the testimonie of God in their hartes they glorifie God witnessing that hee is true They haue the kingdome of God with in them and the temple of God within them and God in that temple haue the sonne of God lyfe through hym And in that temple they seke God and offer for their sinnes y e sacrifice of Christes bloud and the fatte of his mercies in the fire of their prayers and in the confidence of that sacrifice go in boldly to God their father But the vnbeleuers blaspheme God and make him false describyng him after the complection of their lyieng nature And because they be so full stuffed with lyes that they cā receaue nothing els they looke for the kyngdome of God in outward thynges and seeke God in a temple of stone where they offer their imageseruice and the fate of their holy dedes in confidence wherof they go into God and trust to haue euerlastyng lyfe And though the text testifieth that this lyfe is onely in the sonne yet they will come at no sonne shynyng but as vncleane byrdes hate the light These thynges haue I written vnto you that beleue in the name of the sonne of God that ye may know that ye haue euerlasting life that ye may beleue in the sonne of God They that haue the fayth of Christes Apostles know that they haue eternal lyfe For the spirtte testifieth vnto their spirites that they are y e sonnes of God Roma viij and receaued vnder grace Our Doctours say they can not know whether they be in the state of grace therefore they haue not the fayth of the Apostles And that they know it not is the cause whey they rayle on it This is the confidence that we haue in hym that if we aske ought accordyng to his will he heareth vs. And if we know that he heareth vs whatsoeuer we aske we knowe that we haue the petitions that we aske of hym Christ sayth Math. vij aske it shal be geuen you And Iohn in the. xvj chap. Whatsoeuer ye aske in my name he shall giue it you To aske in y t name of Iesu Christ accordyng to his will be both one and are nothyng elles but to aske the thynges contayned in the promises and Testamēt of God to vs warde that God wil be our father and care for vs both in body and in soule and if we sinne of frailtie repent forgiue vs and minister vs all thynges necessarie vnto this life kepe
Idolatrie to God and yet before none outward Image but before the image which thou hast fained of God in thine hart as thou mayst before an outward Image of the deuil The Iewes in the teÌ„ple of God where was none Image of God dyd as great imageseruice to God as the heathen vnto their false Gods yea the Iewes in doing to God the thynges which God commaunded them dyd committe worse Idolatrie sinned more greuously agaynst God theÌ„ y â— heatheÌ„ did in offering vnto their false Goddes which thyng to be true the Prophetes testifie For when the Iewes dyd their ceremonies and sacrifices the meanyng signification lost and the cause forgotten which God ordeined them for to flatter and please God with the gloriousnes of the deede in it selfe and to purchase ought of him for the costlynes or propernes of the present what other made they of God in their imaginatioÌ„ then a child whom if he crye or be displeased men stil with a popet or if we will haue hym to doe ought make him an horse of a sticke If thou bryng a bolle of bloud and set it before God to flatter hym to stroke hym and to cory and claw hym as he were an horse and imaginest that he hath pleasure and delectation therin what better makest thou of God then a butchers dogge If thou bryng the fat of thy beastes to God for the same imaginatioÌ„ what makest thou of God but one that had neede of grease to grease shoes or smeere bootes If thou burnest bloud and fatte together to please God what other thyng doest thou make of God then one that had lust to smell to burnt flotesse God commaunded a curtesie of all first ripe frutes to be offered not to be an imageseruice but a witnesse and testimony that he had made them grow that the people shuld not forget God but thinke on his benefites and loue him and of loue kepe his commaundementes And likewise if any had sinned agaynst Gods law God commaunded that they should repeÌ„t and then bryng a beast and flye it and offer the bloud and y t fat of the inwardes not to make satistaction but to testifie onely that God was pleased and had of his mercy at the repentaunce of the hart forgiuen the sinne The sacrifices of bloud were ordeined partly to be a secret prophesyeng of Christes bloudshedyng partly to be a testimonie and certifiyeng of our hartes that the sinne was forgiuen and peace made betwene vs and God and not to be a satisfaction For that were imageseruice and to make an image of God We read in the hystories that when a loue day or a truce was made betwene man and man the couenauntes were rehearsed and vppon that they slâ—e beastes in a memoriall and remembrauÌ„ce of the appointemeÌ„t onely And so were the sacrifices signes and memorials onely that God was at one with vs. For the Iew could beleue no wordes though an aungell had spokeÌ„ without a tokeÌ„ as we hold vp our fingers and clappe handes And likewise whatsoeuer they were bidde to do they must haue had a tokeÌ„ of remeÌ„braunce though it had ben but a ring of a rush as it is to see in the Bible Euen so our images reliques ceremonies and Sacramentes were our memorials signes of remembraunce onely And he that giueth in his hart more to them then that is an imageseruaunt But when God is a spirite and worshypped in the spirite we for lacke of fayth beyng spiriteles and hauyng no power to desire of God any spiritual thing serue God in the body with imagined seruice for such worldly thinges as our profession is to defie Who kisseth a relique or beholdeth an image for loue of the Saintes liuyng to folow the example Nay we will fast the Saintes Euens go barefoote vnto their Images and take payne to obtaine greater pleasure in the world and to purchase worldly thyngs as to mainteine the body in lustes that the soule can not once wishe for power to liue as the Saintes liued or to long for the life to come If we went in pilgrimage to kepe the remembraunce of the Saintes liuing in minde for our exaÌ„ple and fasted and went barefoote to tame y t flesh that it should not lust after such worldly thinges whiche we now desire of the Saintes then did our fastyng and pilgrimage goyng serue vs yea the Saint were yet our seruaunt to edifie vs in Christ with the remembraunce of his life left behind to preach and to prouoke vs to folow the example For our bodely seruice can be no seruice vnto the Saint which is a spirite except we imagine him to be an Image Saint White must haue a chese once in a yeare and that of the greatest sorte which yet eateth no cheese It shal be giuen vnto the poore in her name say they First that to be false we see with our eyes SecoÌ„darely Christ coÌ„maundeth to care for the poore and giue theÌ„ all that we may spare in his name saying that what is giuen them is geuen him and what is denyed them is denyed him If the law of Christ be written in thine hart why distributest thou not vnto thy brethren with thine own haÌ„des in the name of thy Sauiour Iesu Christ which dyed both for them thee as thou hast vowed and promised to him in thy Baptisme It is giuen vnto Saint Whites chapleyne Saint Whites chapleyne hath a stipend already sufficient for a Christen man and ought to receaue no more but therwith to be content and to be an example of despising couetousnes Moreouer that Priest that would folow the lyuyng of Iesu Christ as Saint White did and teach his Parisshens to do so were a right chaplayne of Christ And they haue a promise to be fead clothed as well as euer was their master in the name of Christ And so be they and euer were so that they nede not to begge in the name of saint White What shall Saint White do for thee againe for that great cheese for I wot well it is not giuen for nought Giue aboundaunce of milke to make butter and chese All we that beleue in Christ are the sonnes of God and God hath promised to care for vs as much as we care for the keepyng of his coÌ„maundements and hath promised that we shal receaue what soeuer we aske to his honour and our nede of his haÌ„d If then we be the natural sonnes of God why runne we from our father a beggyng to Saint White Saint White sendeth no rayne vppon the earth nor maketh the sunne shyne thereon nor maketh the grasse grow Neither is there any Gods worde that he will now do so much for vs at her request But God hath promised if we will keepe hys lawes to doe so much for vs at our own request for the bloud of his sonne Iesu What other thing then is thy seruing of Saint White theÌ„ lacke
more when the Sacrament is sene with the eyes the bread broken the wine poured out or looked on and yet more when I tast it and smell it As ye see when a man maketh promise to an other with light wordes betwene them selues and as they departed hee to whom the promise is made beginneth to doubt whether the other spake earnestly or mocked and doubteth whether he will remember his promise to bide by it or not But when any man speaketh with aduisement and deliberation the wordes are thē more credible but yet if he sweare it confirmeth the thyng more and yet the more if he strake handes if he geue earnest if he call record if he geue his hād writing and seale it so is the promise more and more beleued for the hart gathereth Lo he spake with aduisement deliberation and good sadnes he clapped hands called recordes and put to his hand and seale the man cannot be so faynt without the feare of God as to deny all this Shame shall make him bide by his promise though he were such a man that I could not compell him if he would deny it If a young mā breake a ryng betwene him and a mayde doth not the fact testifie make a presumption to all men that his hart meant as his wordes spake Manoha Sampsones father when he had sene an aungell Iud. 13. he sayd to his wife we shal surely dye because we haue sene the Lord. But his wife gathered other comfort of the circumstaunces and sayd if the Lord would kill vs he would not haue receaued such offerings of our hands nor shewed vs such thynges as he hath nor told vs of thynges to come Euen so our harts gather of the circūstaunces protestatiōs and other miracles of God good argumentes and reasons to stablish our weake fayth with all such as we could not gather at bare woordes onely And this we dispute God sent his sonne in our nature made him feele all our infirmities that moue vs to sinne and named him Iesus that is to say Sauiour because he should saue his people from their sinnes Math. 1. And after his death he sent his Apostles to preach the thynges or tydynges and to thrust it in at the eares of vs set vp a Sacrament of it to testifie it to be a seale of it to thrust it in not at the eares onely by the rehearsing of the promises and Testament ouer it neither at our eyes onely in beholdynge it but beate it in through our feelyng tastyng and smelling also and to be repeated dayly to be ministred to vs. He would not thinke we make halfe so much a do with vs if he loued vs not or if he would not haue vs fayne come and be as mercyfull to vs as he was to his frēdes in the old tyme that fell and rose agayne God so then vsed the Iewes to whom all ceremonyes were first giuen and from whom they came to vs euen such fashions as they vsed among them selues in all his promises and couenauntes not for his necessitie but for ours that such thynges should be a witnes and testimonie betwene him and vs to cōfirme the fayth of his promise that we should not wauer nor doubt in them when we looke on the seales of his obligations wherwith he hath bound him selfe And to keepe the promises and couenauntes better in mynde and to make them the more deepe sinke in our hartes and to be more earnestly regarded and that we should aske what such thynges ment and why God cōmaunded them to be obserued that ignoraunce should not excuse if we know not what we ought to do beleue for naturall reason ought to teach vs that y t outward corporall bodily thyng can not helpe the spirituall soule and that GOD hath not delectation in such fantasie Now if we were diligent to search for the good will of God and would aske what such ceremonies meant It were impossible but then God which hath promised Math. 7. If we seeke we shal finde would send vs true interpreters of his signes or Sacramentes And he that beyng of a lawfull age obserueth a ceremonie and knoweth not the entent to him is the ceremonie not onely vnprofitable but also hurtfull and cause of sinne In that he is not carefull and diligent to search for it and he there obserueth them with a false fayth of his owne imagination thinking as all Idolaters do and euer haue done that the outward woorke is a sacrifice and seruice to God The same therfore sinneth yet more deeper and more damnable Neither is Idolatrie any other thyng then to beleue that a visible ceremonie is a seruice to the inuisible God whose seruice is spirituall as he is a spirite and is none other thyng then to know that all is of hym and to trust in hym onely for all thynges and to loue him for his great goodnes and mercy aboue all and our neighbours as our selues for his sake vnto which spirituall seruyng of God and to leade vs to the same the old ceremonies were ordeined These be now sufficient concernyng the entent and vse of the ceremonies how they came vp Now let vs consider the wordes of this Testament and promises as they be rehearsed of the three Euangelistes Mathew Marke and Luke of the Apostle Paule For Iohn whiche wrote last touched nothyng that was sufficiently declared of other Math in the 26. thus sayth when they were eatyng Iesus tooke bread gaue thankes and brake and gaue hys Disciples and sayd take eate this is my body And he tooke the cup and thanked and gaue it them saying Drinke ye all of this for this is my bloud whiche is of the new Testament that is shed for many for the remission of sinnes First ye see by these wordes that the body was giuen to death and the bloud shed for the remiūiō of sinnes and that for many But who are these many Verely they that turne to GOD to beleue in hym onely and to endeuour them selues to keepe his law from hence forth Which many yet in respect of thē that loue not the law are but very few and euen that little flocke that gaue them selues wholy to follow Christ wherfore if any man thinke hee beleue in Christ and haue not the law written in his hart to consent that his dutie is to loue hys brother for Christ sake as Christ loued him and to endeuour him selfe so to do The fayth of that same man is vayne and built vppon sand of of his own imagination and not vpon the rocke of Gods word for his worde vnto which he hath bound himselfe is that they onely which turne to God to keepe his lawes shall haue mercy for Christes sake Drinke of it all for it is my bloud of the new Testament for it is that is to say the drinke that is in the cup or if ye list the cup
that pray to them 433. b Saint Bartholomew 285. a Sanctuaries 112. a Salt 196. b. 277. b. meanyng therof 197. a Salt of the word vnsauery through couetousnes 231. b Salt of Papistes vnsauery 280. a Salutation 370. b Saluation certified in writyng 255. b. is within vs. 155. a. by grace 395 b. by fayth 34. a. commeth by the word 18. b Salue Regina 326. a Sathan an enemie to man 442. a Satisfaction what how we should make it 37. b. onely for our sinnes what 257. b. Christes bloud 394. a. true fayth 387. b Satisfaction may bee made to our neighbour 133. a Scala coeli 139. b Scriptures 103. a. how they speake 87. b. haue sene God 417. b. wisedome thereof 99. a. contentes and methode therof 169. a. how to bee searched 3. b. how locked vp 184. b. and 388. b. how to be read 30. b. how to be vnderstode 7. a. 33. a. of whom vnderstode 319. a. the right touchestone 103. a. teache the truth 388. b. must be kept sincerely 22. a Scripture teacheth the truth 388. b. chief of the Apostles 344. b. declareth gods good wil nedeth no miracles 301. a. authorised with true miracles ibidem 304. a. testifieth of the right Church 293. b. containeth our saluation wholly 256. a. causeth belefe of Scripture 304. a Scripture hath body and soule 23. b. calleth signes thyngs signified 469 b. deliuered first to the people in the vulgare toung 319. a. ought to bee knowen of all men 142. a. ought to be in English 101. a. should be in euery language 377. a Scriptures caused of God to auoyde heresies 303. a. must trye the Papistes 288. a. corrupted by the pope and why 256. b. hidde by the pope and Papistes 1. a. 304. and 394. b. wrested by Papistes 24. a. 446. a. locked vp by Papistes and why 23. b. suppressed by Papistes 1. b Scripture resisteth Popish doctrine 304. b Scriptures speake diuersly 79. b. full of hidde misteries 440. a. opened with two keyes 31. a. containe three principall thynges 23. b. not grosly to be vnderstode 80. a. haue but one sense 166. a Scholes of Diuinitie 104. a Schole doctrine of Papistes corrupt 171. a Scholemasters take great wages and teach not 101. b Scribes Phariseis and elders erred 303. b Scribes and Phariseis what they were 201. b. were very Antichrists 60. b Scoffyng 313. a Secretes 371. a. of God knowen to few 12. b Sectaries Papish are scoulders and braulers 2. b Sectes through mans wisedome innumerable in Popery 300. b. damnable amongest Papistes and heretiques 173. a Sâ—â—ge of Pauie 371. b Seruice of God 177. b. of Christ passeth seruice of Saintes 295. b Seruauntes all in Christ 121. a Seruauntes must be taught to know Christ 121. b Seruaunts of Mammon not Christes Church 233. b Shauelings winne whosoeuer loose 141. b. put downe Christ 127. a. are the world 405. b. desire to be sanctified with an whore rather then a wife 144. a. chalenge onely Gods spirite to them selues 137. b Shauyng borowed of the heathen oylyng of the Iewes 134. a Sheepes clothyng 241. b Sheryng what it signifieth 135. b Sheild of fayth inuincible 4. b Shippes saylyng by laÌ„d a. M. miles 372. a Shrift a woorke of Sathan 147. b. put downe among the Grecians for knauery 147. b Shrinyng of Saintes 351. b Shuttyng the chamber doore expouÌ„ded 220. b Sicke comforted by Papistes with a Latin Gospell 135. a Signes euident of the latter day 53. a Signe of y e cros truly beholdeÌ„ 282. b Signes are called commonly by the names of thynges signed 447. a Signe of Christes body called by the name of Christes body 444. b Significations of thynges must bee sought 248. a Significations of Sacramentes taken away by the Pope 256. a SignificatioÌ„ of our Baptisme 386. b Similitude 332. a. 360. b. 380. a. of what force 12. a. aptly applyed 18. b 109. b Similitude of woorkes 69. b. of a mother 421. a. of an earthly kyng 432. b Similitudes their vse 170. a. proue weakely 171. a Similitudes and reasons of mens wisedome 170. b Similitudes of well and euill doyng 219. a Simon Magus his fayth 95. b Sinne. 41. b. 321. a. defined 410. b. how farre it extendeth 113. b. vnder grace 186. b. vnder the law ibidem encreased by the law 40. b. all with out fayth 153. a. when it chiefly raigneth in vs. 40. a. paine therof 307 b. must be wrestled withall 397. a Sinne called in Scriptures vnbelefe 41. b. agaynst the holy ghost 254. b. cannot stand with fayth 258. a. the best marchaundize 151. a Sinne all of our selues goodnes all of God 384. b Sinnes accompsed no sinne â—5 a. are of our selues 32. a. veniall 186. b. beadly 187. a. all forgeuen for Iesus sake 387. a. washed away 13. a. how knowen to be forgeuen 47. b Sinners must be holpen of vs or els we must perish with them in their sinne 203. b Sinners all in generall 44. a Sinners all forget not God 260. b. must repent spedely 334. b Sinners saued all by Christes power 357. b Sinceritie required in all 104. a Sir Thomas Hitton 294. a. murdered 375. a Sâ—eigh practises 367. a Sâ—â—res of Papistes 316. a Solution of doubtes 240. a. of Popish reasons 262. a Sophisters 168. a. say the litterall sense killeth 168. a Soules departed rest at Gods pleasure 324. b Soundnes in fayth bryngeth knowledge in Scriptures 38â— a Spirices 414. b Spirite of God maketh a man spirituall 40. b Spirite of God accompanieth fayth 65. b contrary to the â—lesh 48. a Spirite resisted by our byâ—… remainyng in vs. 165. a Spirite vncleane 35. a Spirit of God â—o guide to Popistes 148. a Spirite 〈◊〉 188. b Spech boâ—… 166. b Spirituall 〈◊〉 1â—4 a Spirituall â—…ers why â—…ned 1â—… Spiâ—… 247 b Spirituall â—…ce of God what 443. a Spirituall â—…ng onely â—…eth 464 â–ª b Spirituall vnderstandâ—ng of Chrisâ—… 460 â–ª b Spirituall and tempâ—ral reâ—… 〈◊〉 〈…〉 〈…〉 woulâ— not that sâ—… 3â—8 a 〈…〉 desâ—…sed 〈◊〉 a 〈…〉 â—45 〈…〉 with coâ—… â—07 〈…〉 for Châ—… vs. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 â—…ure 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈…〉 〈…〉 and temporâ—… 201. 〈◊〉 〈…〉 workes true â—ayth 41. b 〈…〉 402. b Sâ—… the fourth â—ope 〈◊〉 b 〈…〉 the second Pope â—48 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 277 â–ª b â—…e 24â— b â—…ctrine 29◠〈◊〉 〈…〉 the â—…ers 143 a â—…ed how 〈◊〉 be applyed to 〈…〉 31. b Submission to Christ â—â—1 a Suffraunce with Christe bryngeth ioy 342. a Suffraganes why ordained 152. a Summe of Gods law 410. b Supper of Christe howe instituted 470. a. a memortall of his death 441. b. why geuen vs. 323. a Superstition odious 401. b. furthered by Papistes 279. a Superstitious obseruations 248. b Superstitious fast God abhorreth 274. b Suttletie of the Pope to enlarge hâ—â— kingdome 356. a. of Allegorâ—es 1â— b. of the Popes Clergy 〈…〉 Suttle conueyaunces of Papistes 3â—6 a Sute in law without offence â—45 a Swarmes of Popishe sectes 280. a. 〈…〉 Swearyng 30â— b. by God 〈…〉 how lawfull 〈…〉
signification and sought their health and righteousnes in the bodely worke and in the sacrifice it selfe then were they abhominable in the sight of God and then he cryed out of them both by the Prophet Dauid and Esay And likewise it is with our Sacramentes let vs therefore séeke vp the significations and go to the very thing which the sacrament is set to present vnto vs. And there shal we finde such fruitfull foode as shall neuer fayle vs but comfort our soules into life euerlastyng Now will I in order answer to M. Mores booke and as I finde occasion geuen me I shall indeuoure my selfe to supply that thyng which lacked in the first treatise and I trust I shall shewe such lyght that all men whose eyes the Prince of this worlde hath not blynded shall perceiue the truth of the scriptures and glory of Christ And where as in my first treatise the truth was set forth with all simplicitie and nothing armed against the assault of sophisters that haue I somewhat redressed in this booke haue brought bones filte for their téeth which if they be to busie may chaunce to choke them ¶ Thus beginneth the Preface of M. Mores booke IN my most harty wyse I recommende me vnto you and send you by this bringer the wryting againe which I receiued from you Whereof I haue bene offered a cople of copies mo in the mean while as late as ye wot well it was Deare brethren consider these wordes and prepare you to the crosse that Christ shall lay vppon you as ye haue oft bene counsaylled For euen as when the Wolfe howleth y e shéepe had nede to gather thēselues to their shepheard to be deliuered from the assault of the bloudy beast likewyse had you nede to slye vnto the shepheard of your soules Christ Iesus to sell your coates and buye his spirituall sworde which is the word of God to defende and deliuer you in this present necessitie for now is the tyme that Christ tolde vs of Math. x. that he was come by his worde to set variaunce betwene the sonne and his father betwene the daughter and her mother betwene the daughter in lawe and her mother in lawe that in a mans owne householde shall be his enemies But be not dismayde nor thinke it no wonder for Christe those twelue and one of them was y e Deuill and betrayed his master And we that are his disciples may loke for no better than he had himself for the scholer is not aboue his mayster Saint Paule protesteth y e he was in perill among false brethren surely I suppose that we are in no lesse ieopardye For if it be so that hys mastership receiued one copye and had a cople of copyes moe offered in the meane while then may ye be sure that there are many false brethren which pretend to haue knowledge in déede are but pykethankes prouiding for their bellye prepare ye therfore clokes for the weather waxeth cloudy and rayne is like to followe I meane not false excuses and forswearing of your selues but that ye loke substantially vpon Gods worde that you may be able to answere their subtle obiections And rather chuse manfully to dye for Christ and hys worde than cowardlye to deny hym for thys vayne and transitory lyfe cōsidering that they haue no further power but ouer this corruptible bodye which if they put it not to death must yet at y e length perish of it selfe But I trust the Lord shall not suffer you to be tēpted aboue that you may beare but according to y e sprite that he shall poure vppon you shall he also sende you the scourge and make hym that hath receiued more of the sprite to suffer more and him that receiueth lesse thereof to suffer according to his Talent I thought it necessary first to admonishe you of this matter and now I will recite more of M. Mores boke Whereby men may see how gredely these newe named brethren writeit out secretly spread it abroade The name is of great antiquitie although you liste to ieste For they were called brethrē ere our Bishops were called Lordes and had y e name geuen them by Christ saying Math. xxiij all ye are brethren And Luke y ◠xxij Confirme they brethren And the name was cōtinued by the Apostles and is a name that nourisheth loue amitie And very glad I am to heare of their gredy affection in writing out and spreading abroade the worde of God for by that I do perceiue the prophesie of Amos to haue place which sayth In the person of God I will send hunger and thyrste into the earth not hunger for meate nor thurst for drinke But for to here the word of God Now begynneth the kyngdome of heauen to suffer violence Now runne the poore Publicanes which knowledge them selues sinners to the word of God puttyng both goodes and body in ieoperdy for the soule health And though our Byshops do call it heresie and all them heretickes that hunges after it yet do we know that it is the Gospell of the lyuyng God for the health and saluation of all that beleue And as for the name doth nothing offēde vs though they call it heresie a thousand tymes For S. Paule testifieth that the Phariseis and Priestes which were counted the very Church in hys tyme dyd so call it and therefore it foreceth not though they ruling in their rowmes vse the same names Which young mā I here say hath lately made diuers other thynges that yet runne in hoker moker so close amōg the brethren that there commeth no copies abroad I aunswere that surely I can not spynne and I thinke no mā more hateth to be idle then I do Wherfore in such thynges as I am able to doe I shal be diligēt as long as God lendeth me my lyfe And if ye thinke I be to busie you may rid me the sooner for euen as the shéepe is in the butchers handes ready bound and looketh but euen for the grace of the butcher whē he shall shed his bloud Euen so am I bounde at the Byshops pleasures euer lookyng for the day of my death In so much that playne worde was sent me that the Chauncelour of Lōdon sayd it should cost me the best bloud in my body whiche I would gladly were shed to morow if so be it might open the kyngs graces eyen And verely I maruell that any thing can runne in hoker moker or be hyd from you For sith you mought haue such store of copyes concernyng the thyng whiche I most desired to haue ben kept secret how should you then lacke a copye of those thynges which I most would haue published And hereof ye may be sure I care not though you and all the Byshops with in England looke on all that euer I wrote but rather would be glad that ye so dyd
remēbraunce of his body breakyng and bloud shedyng and that we shuld eate it together reioysing with ech other declaryng hys benefites Now were the Corinthians fallen from this hunger and came not together to the intent that Gods prayse should bee published by them in the middest of the congregatiō but came to féede their flesh and to make carnal cheare In so much that y t rich would haue meate and drinke inough and take such aboundaunce y t they would be dronke and so made it their owne per not the Lordes as Paule saith and did eate onely the bread meate and not the body breaking as I haue before said the poore which had not that is to say that had no meate to eate were ashamed and hungry and so could not reioyse and prayse the Lord by the reason that the delicate fare of the riche was an occasion for the poore to lament their pouertie and thus the rich dyd neither prayse God them selues nor suffered the poore to doe it but were an occasion to hynder them They should haue brought theyr meate and drinke and haue deuided it with their poore brethren that they might haue been mery together and so to haue geuen them occasion to be mery and reioyse in the Lorde with thankes geuyng But they had neither lust to prayse God nor to comfort their neighbour Their fayth was féeble and their charitie cold and had no regard but to fill their body and féede their flesh And so despised y t poore cōgregation of God whom they should haue honoured for y t spirite that was in them fauour that God had shewed indifferently vnto them in y ◠bloud of hys sonne Christ When Paule perceiued that they were thus fleshly mynded and had no mynde vnto that spirituall maundy which chiefly shuld ther bee aduertised hée reproueth thē sore rehearsing y t wordes of Christ That which I gaue vnto you I receiued of the Lord. For the Lord Iesus the same night in the which hee was betrayed tooke bread and thanked and brake it and said take ye and eate ye this is my bodye which is broken for you this do ye in the remembraunce of me After the same maner hee tooke the cup when supper was done saying this cuppe is the new Testament in my bloud this doe ye as ofte as ye drinke it in the remembraunce of me For as oft as ye shall eate this bread drinke of this cup ye shall shew the Lordes death til he come As though hée should say ye Corinthians are much to blame whiche at this Supper séeke the foode of your flesh For it was institute of Christ not for the intent to norishe the belly but to strēghten the hart and soule in God And by this you may know that Christ so meant For he calleth it hys body which is geuen for you so that the name it selfe might testifie vnto you that in this supper you should more eate his body whiche is geuen for you by digestyng that into the bowels of your soule then the bread which by the breakyng and the distributyng of it doth represent his body breakyng and the distributyng therof vnto all that are faythful And that bée so meaneth is euident by the wordes folowyng which say this do in the remembrance of mee and likewyse of the cuppe And finally concludyng of both Paule sayth as often as ye shall eate this bread drinke of this cuppe in this place and felowshyp ye shall shew y t Lordes death vntill hée come praysing the Lord for the death of his sonne and exhortyng other to doe the same reioysing in hym with infinite thākes And therfore ye are to blame whiche séeke onely to féede the belly with that thyng which was onely institute to féede the soule And theruppon it foloweth Wherfore who soeuer doth eate of this bread and drinke of this cup vnworthely is gilty of the body and bloud of the Lorde He eateth this bread vnworthely which regardeth not the purpose for the which Christ dydinstitute it which cōmeth not to it with spirituall hūger to eate through fayth his very body which the bread representeth by the breaking and disstributing of it which commeth not with a mery hart geuing God harty thankes for their deliueraunce from sinne Which doe not much more eate in their hart y t death of his body then they doe the bread with their mouth Now sith the Corinthyans did onlye séeke their belly and flesh and forgat Gods honour and prayse for which it was instituted y ◠thākes should be geuen by the remembrance of his body breaking for vs they eate it to Gods dishonour to their neighboures hinderaunce to their owne condemnation so for lacke of fayth were giltye of Christes body which by fayth they should there chiefely haue eaten to their soules health And therefore it followeth †Let a man therfore examyne him selfe and so let him eate of the bread and drinke of the cuppe THis prouing or examinyng of a mans selfe is first to thinke with him selfe with what lust and desire he cōmeth vnto the maundy will eate that bread whether he be sure that he is the child of God and in the faith of Christ And whether his cōscience do beare him witnesse that Christes body was broken for him And whether the lust y t he hath to prayse God and thanke hym with a faythfull hart in the middes of the bretheren do driue hym thether warde Or els whether he do it for y t meates sake or to kéepe the custome for then were it better that he were away For he that eateth or drinketh vnworthely eateth and drinketh his owne damnation becaufe he maketh no differēce of the Lordes body That is as it is sayd before he that regardeth not the purpose for which it was instituted putteth no difference betwene his eating and other eating for other eating doth onely serue the bellye but this eating was instituted and ordayned to serue the soule and inward man And therfore he that abuseth it to the flesh eateth and drinketh his owne damnation And he commeth vnworthelye to the maundye where the sacrament of Christes body is eaten ye where the body of the Lord is eaten not carnally with the téeth and bellye but spiritually with the hart and faith Vpon this followeth the text that M. More allegeth and wresteth for his purpose For this cause many are weake sicke among you and many sléepe yf we had truely Iudged our selues we should not haue béene Indged when we are Iudged of the Lorde we are chastened because we should not bée damned wich the world Wherfore my bretheren whē ye come togither to eate tary one for an other Yf a man hunger let him eate at home that ye come not togither vnto condemnation For this cause that is for lacke of good examinyng of our selues as is before touched many are weake and sicke in
Pope The second that hee had done sacrilege in takyng 22. Gallyes laden with holy spiritual prelates the which would haue gone to y e councell gathered agaynst the Emperour in Lugdune The third because y e Emperour was accused of certaine articles of heresye the which bée not set out The fourth because that hee had not payed the annuall pencyon for the kingdome of Sicill Sicill the which the Pope calleth the spirituall patrimony of S. Peter in the space of ix yeares For these same thinges dyd hée depose y e Emperour and pryuate hym of all hys dignity and assoyleth all hys subiectes of their othe and obedience and commaundeth euery man not to obey hym but all men y e eyther gaue hym councell helpe or fauour to bée excommunicate cursed This is your facte this is your déede this is your doctrine in this learning you bée promoted doctours vnto this learnyng you are sworne these bookes bée read openly in your vnyuersities Marke now which of vs twayne bée traytours Eyther you that doe depose Emperours kings for such trifles yea and also make a lawe thereof and swere vnto it and compell all other to swere vnto it or els we that speake agaynst it say y e you doe wronge both to God to his blessed ordynaunce and to all noble potentates For Fyrste ye ought to bée vnder them and not they vnder you more can you not doe but repreue by Gods worde their vnlawfull factes but to depose them though they bée infydelles and heretickes haue you none authoritye Ye sée howe our master Christ and all hys blessed Apostles did vse them selues towarde vnbeléeuyng Princes they neither deposed them nor yet caused them to bee sworne vnto them What a matter is it to depose an Emperour bicause hée layeth handes of a carnall Cardinall Is not Paule and Peter as holy as all the College of you And yet for laying handes of them was no mā deposed What and if hée kéepe no peace is that a sufficiēt cause to depose hym your owne law testifieth otherwise The holy church of God hath no sworde but the spirituall sword with the whiche she doth not kill but quicken Lykewise in an other place blessed S. Ambrose sayth willyngly will I neuer forsake you but if I bee cōpelled I may not resist I may sorow I may wéepe I may wayle Agaynst weapons agaynst souldiers agaynst the Gothans my teares are my weapons For such thynges bée the defence of a Priest otherwise ought I not nor may not resist c. Blessed S. Ambrose durst not depose the Emperour neither for laying hand of him nor yet for heresie neither for defendyng the liberties of holy Church But S. Ambrose was a simple foole knew not what the liberties of the Church ment nor yet what the holy spirituall fleshe of Cardinals is worth and therfore hée could do nothing but wéepe wayle But if hée had béene halfe so wise as I read of a certaine Bishop of Salisbury was hée had done more in this matter In the tyme of kyng Richard the second it chaūced a baker of London to beare horsebread in a basket and there came a seruaunt of the Byshop of Salisbury and tooke by violence a loafe frō hym The baker asked why hée dyd so hée made hym none aunswere but brake his head the pore felow cryed for helpe against this violence whereby the people were moued in the strete to come out kéepe the kinges peace so that the Byshops seruaunt was compelled to flye into a house Neuerthelesse the people moued at this great violence caused the Constable to come for to take hym to bryng him to prison but anone the Maior and the Shriues came and pacified the multitude and so departed did the Byshops seruaunt no more hurt Notwithstandyng the Byshop of Salisbury and the Archbyshop of Yorke were so moued with the Citie for makyng an asaute to the Bishops house that they made such a cōplaynt to the kynges grace that hée put the Maior and both the Shriues out and set in a Knight called Syr Edward to rule y t Citie and all this was done for a horseloafe What shall a mā say to the pacience of these spiritual men They doe open violence they breake the kynges peace they robbe men of their goodes yea that in the kynges chamber and also in the kynges hygh strete to the great disdayne of iustice to the rebuke of the kyng and to the great dispeasure of his subiectes and yet they can packe the matter so that they bée white sonnes and other men must suffer for it I can beléeue none otherwise but that they haue witched the worlde that men could neither heare nor sée For if this bée not a shamefull fact I can not tell what is shamefull It had becommed them a great deale better to haue punished their seruaūt in example of all other But that was neuer the wont of the spirituall Churche and yet they will accuse all other men of insurrection but I dare say there was no rebellion in this Realme this v. C. yeares if the kyng had displeased them but they were at the begynnyng of it We doe read in the time of kyng Henry the second that hée required of his spirituall Byshops that none of them should departe out of y t land but they should finde hym sureties that they should purchase nothyng to the hurt of the kyngs person his Realme But the spirite of the spirituall fathers would not agrée to it but rather founde the meanes that Pope Alexander the thyrd the whiche was an vsurper of the sea of Rome condemned this article for heresie and afterward one of the Bishops but agaynst his will dyed for this and such lyke articles mo and you declared him a stynkyng martyr but of this holy martyr I wil speake more an other time If this bée obedience to Princes to intende and purpose to betray them and their Realmes then are ye the best obedient children that euer were But if makyng of dissention debate and strife settyng men togither by the eares assoylyng men of their othe towarde their Princes may be cause of insurrection and treason then are ye the master of all masters and the best conueyers of all iugglers What true Englishe hart would thinke but that the kynges request was both godly lawfull what learnyng is able to defende the contrary Standeth it not with our fidelity that we owe toward our Prince yea with the truth that we owe to our father and mother to our brethren and sisterne and to all our coūtrey men Doth not our othe made to our Prince bynde vs to it yet you will not agrée to it but all your bookes must rather bee fulfilled with contrary doctrine and all men must bée cōdēned for heretickes that speaketh agaynst thē Beleeue me if I were your mortall enemy as you reken me to
then those men that call thē selues y e holy church yea take away the name of the church and set in her stéede the name of the deuyll how will you then know a byshop frō the deuyll By their workes nay trewly for they bée all one And yet will you bée the heades of Christes church yea the holy church her selfe not so yée wicked not so Wherefore that this blessed spouse of Christ may bée knowen from thée open and abhominable whores and harlotes therefore will I by gods grace set out what holy Church is and where by men shall know her This worde Ecclesia both in y e new testament and the olde is taken oftētymes for the whole congregatiō and and the whole multitude of y t people both good and bad as it is in the booke of Numeri Why haue you brought the congregation or Church of God into wildernes Also in an other place The king turned his face and blessed the whole congregation or Church of Israell and all the Church of Israell stoode Likewise in the new testamēt Saint Paule to the Corinthians I haue sēt vnto you Tymothy the which shall learne you my wayes y e bée in Christ Iesu as I doe learne euery where in all congregations Also in an other place doe you despise the congregation of God and shame thē that haue not In all these places in many moe is it open that this greke word Ecclesia is taken for the whole congregation both of good bad Wherfore this is not y e church that we will greatly speake of for in this church are Iewes and Sarasens Murtherers and Theeues Baudes and Harlots though we know them not But there is an other holy Church of the which S. Paule speaketh you men loue your your wiues as Christ hath loued the Church and hath geuē him selfe for her that hée might sanctifie her and clense her in the fountaine of water through the worde of life to make her to him selfe a glorious Church without spot or wrincle or any such thyng but that she might bée holy without blame Here haue you the very true Churche of Christ that is so pure and so cleane without spotte But wherby is shée pure cleane not by her owne merites nor by her owne might not by exteriour araye not by gold nor siluer nor yet by precious stones neither by myters nor crosestaues nor by pillers nor pollaxes But wherby then by Christ onely which hath geuen him selfe for that intēt that hée would make her cleane and therefore sayth S. Paule Hée gaue him selfe that hée might sanctifie her that hée might clense her and make her to him selfe a glorious Church Also in an other place you are washed you are sanctified you are iustified in the name of Iesus Christ and in the spirite of God Sée my Lordes how the Church is washed by Christ by his holy spirite and not by your blessynges not by your spirituall ornamentes nor by your spirituall holy water for these thynges cannot helpe the holy Church for she is holy in spirite and not in outwarde hypocrisie she is also clensed by Christes blessed bloud not by outward disguisinges This doth S. Augustine wel proue saying Of Christ is the church made fayre first was she filthie in sinnes afterward by pardon and by grace was she made fayre c. Here S. Augustine sayth y t Christ hath made his Church fayre and that by his grace his pardon and not by your pardons nor by your grace For this Church stādeth by Christes election not by yours And if Christ haue not washed you chosen you then bée you none of this Church though you ride with a thousand spiritual horses and haue all the spirituall tokēs on earth For and if y e sonne of God haue deliuered you thē are you truely deliuered Ye can not make by all your power and holynes that we shall alwayes finde good ale or wyne where there hangeth out a gréene signe and will you with your spirituall signes and tokens make the Churche of God to folow you or by them assigne out where the Churche shall bée Nay nay my Lords it will not bée but they that beléeue y e Christ hath washed them from their sinnes and sticke fast vnto his merites and to the promise made to them in hym onely they bée the Church of God so pure and so cleane that it shall not bée lawfull no not for Peter to say that they bée vncleane but whether they bée Iew or Gréeke kyng or subiect carter or Cardinall butcher or Byshop tancardbearer or cannelrater frée or bounde Frier or fidler Monke or miller if they beléeue in Christes word sticke fast to his blessed promises and trust onely in the merites of his blessed bloud they bée the holy Church of God yea and the very true church afore God And you with all your spiritual tokens with all your exteriour cleannes remaine in your filthynes of sinne from the which all your blessings all your pardons all your spirituallitie all your holynes can not clense you nor bring you into this Churche Boast crake blast blesse curse till your holy eyes start out of your head it wil not helpe you for Christ chooseth his church at his iudgement and not at yours The holy ghost is frée inspireth where hée will hée will neither bée bound to Pope nor Cardinall Archbishop nor Byshop Abbot nor Prior Deacon nor Archdeacon Parson nor Vicare Nunne nor Frier Briefly come all the whole rabble of you togither that call your selues y e holy Churche and exclude all other yea and take sunne moone starres to helpe you with all the frendes you haue in heauē and earth and yet shall you not bée of holy church except that you haue y t spirite of Christ bée washed in his blessed bloud For y e holy Churche of Christ is nothyng els but that congregation that is sanctified in spirite redéemed with Christes bloud and sticketh fast and sure alonely to the promises that hée made therein So that the Church is a spirituall thyng and no exterior thyng but inuisible from carnall eyes I say not that they bee inuisible that bée of the Church but that holy Church in her selfe is inuisible as fayth is and her purenes and cleanes is before Christ onely and not before the worlde for the worlde hath no iudgement nor knowledge of her but all her honour and cleanes is before Christ sure and fast And if there appeare any of her goodnes vnto the worlde of that shée maketh no reckenyng nor thinketh her selfe any thyng thyng the better that the worlde iudgeth well of her for all her trust is in Christ onely She suffereth the worlde to rage and blaspheme both agaynst her and agaynst Christ her maker Shée standeth fast and beléeueth sted fastly that that shal haue a shamefull ende and euerlasting
guided of the spirit of God bée the childrē of God not they that lyue after their owne fleshe not they that lyue after theyr owne spirite not they that bée ledde of their owne spirite but as many as bée led of the spirite of God they bée the children of God But heare a man will say Ergo then are wée well ruled and we doe not rule I aunswere Thou both rulest and art ruled but then doest thou well rule if thou bée ruled of the good spirite Vtterly if thou want the spirite of God thou canst doe no good Thou doest truely without his helpe by thy fréewyll but it is but euill done Vnto y t is thy will apte which is cauled frée and by euell doeing is shée made a damnanable bonde seruant When I say without the helpe of God thou doest nothing I vnderstand by it no good thing for to doe euell thou hast frée will without the helpe of God though that bée no fréedome Wherefore you shall knowe that so doe you goodnes if the helping spirite bée your guider the whiche if it bée absent you can doe no good at all c. Mée thinke this saying is sufficient if men would beléeue S. Agustine Marke how hée sayth without the sprite of God we lye in synne let our spirit doe y e best hée can For they bée not the children of God y t are guided after their owne spirite but after the spirit of God For our spirite can doe no good at all but euell if the spirite doe not leade hym Where is now our bonum studium our bonus conatus and applicacio ad bonum For our spirite can doe nothing but euell and is of hym selfe but a damnable seruant What good can a damnable seruant doe of hym selfe So that here it is openly proued that the frée will of man of his owne strength and of his owne power con doe nothing but synne But now commeth the damnable reason and fleshly wisedome will dispute and say if our frée will cā doe no goodnes what néede God to commaunde so many good thinges what neede God to geue those cōmaundementes that he knoweth well bée impossible for vs And if they bée impossible what right is in hym that damneth vs for that thyng that is impossible for vs to doe I aunswere O thou blinde and presumptuous and damnable reasō where hast thou learned of any other creature to enquire a cause of thy makers will or els to murmour agaynst the ordināce of thy lyuyng God What hast thou to doe to require a cause of his actes Hée hath made thée without thy cōsēt and counsell may hée not set lawes and commaundementes to rule thée by at his pleasure without thy counsel thou art worthy of none aūswere thou art so presumptuous nor there is no godly aunswere that will satisfie thée Neuertheles I will stoppe thy blaspheming mouth by thine own wisedome to thy great shame Fyrst this thing must thou graunt mée that thy God is Essenciall goodnesse and is nothyng but goodnesse Wherefore hée can commaunde nothyng but that is good iuste and righteous Which thynges if thou doe not or bée not able to doe thy maker may not let his goodnes vndone because of thy naughtines or for thyne vnablenes And if thou bée not able to doe those good thynges that hée cōmaundeth thée there is no faulte in the commaunder nor yet in the commaundementes Wherfore then doost thou grudge agaynst hym wythout a cause But yet wilte thou murmure and say how that hée knoweth how they bée impossible for thée Truth that is hée knoweth it Then wylte thou say wherfore doth hée cōmaūde them to mée O thou presumptuous creature it were sufficiently aunswered to thée to say that it is his pleasure so to commaunde What couldest thou say more what occasiō haddest thou to murmure what wronge hast thou But I wil goe farther Thy maker knoweth that they bée impossible for for thée hée knoweth also thy damnable presumptuous pride that reckenest how thou canst doe all thynges that bée good of thyne owne strength wythout any other helpe And to subdue this presūptuous pryde of thine to bring thée to knowledge of thyne owne selfe hée hath géeuen thée hys commaundementes of the whiche thou canst not complayne for they bée both righteous and good And if thou complaine because they bée impossible for thée then consider thy dampnable pryde that thoughtest thy selfe so stronge that thou couldest doe all goodnesse But what wilt y ◠now doe These commaundementes bée géeuen and can not nor shall not bée chaunged to satisfie thy presūptuous pryde Wherof wylte thou now complayne Gods commaundementes bée reasonable they be good they bée righteous and they bée laudable shal all these things bée destroyed to satisfie thy pride nay not so But thou shalt rather remaine wyth all thy pride vnder the damnation of these commaundementes What sayest thou thereto Cāst thou auoyde this Cāst thou say but this is right Canst thou saue thy selfe from daunger Canst thou auoyde thy dāpnation by all thy carnall wysdome Nay verely For hée that is thy aduersary is omnipotent Wherefore say what thou wilte so must it bée for it is Gods ordinaunce which may not bée chaunged But now wilte thou aske what remedye no remedy but this onely to confesse thy weakenes to confesse thy pryde to knowledge thy vnablenes to graunt y t these cōmaundementes bée lawfull holy and good how thou art bounde to kéepe them and to geue laude and prayse to God for them to goe to thy mercyfull maker with this confession and to desire hym that hée will helpe thée that hée will bée mercyfull vnto thée that hée will strengthen thée for thou art to weake that hée will geue thée his spirite for thy spirite is to fleshly to fulfill these spirituall commaundementes and doubt thou not but thou shalt finde hym both mercyfull and also gracious for hée gaue thée these cōmaundements for that intent secretly declaryng both thy pride also thy weakenes that thou mightest séeke and call vnto hym for helpe This doth S. Augustine declare well in these wordes If man doe perceiue that in the commaundements is any thing impossible or els to hard let hym not remaine in hym selfe but let hym runne vnto God his helper the which hath geuen his commaundementes for that intent that our desire might bée styrred vp and that hée might geue helpe c. Marke S. Augustine sayth that the commaundemēts bée impossible vnto our strength but we must call to God for strength The Pelagians dyd recken that they had got a great victory whē they had made this carnall reason y t God would commaūde nothyng that was impossible Of this reasō did they glory and triumphe and thought that they must néedes haue some naturall strength and power to fulfill the commaundementes of God séeyng that God would commaunde nothing impossible to man Of this same reason doth my
do not take their vocation to seke Gods glory and honour but to liue easilie promote themselues to dignitie Libertie God destroyeth one wicked with an other Gods word is not the cause of euill Christes Disciples were long weake and worldly mynded What the Popes doctrine causeth he coÌ„maundeth murther The popes doctrine is bloudy Christes doctrine to peaceable God auengeth hys doctrine him selfe How a maÌ„ ought to behaue him selfe in readyng of doctours and also in the Scripture Our fathers and mothers are to vs in Gods stede What wee doe to our fathers mothers that we do to God The reward of obedience The reward of disobedience God auengeth disobedience hym selfe though the officer will not Mariage couetousnes maketh our spiritualitie that they cannot see that which a Turke is ashamed of Get her with child say they so shall thy cause bee best Gods commaundementes breake they throughe their owne traditions Money maketh marchaundise Iugglers Mariage altereth the degree of nature The husband is 〈◊〉 the wife in gods stede In sufferynge wronges patieÌ„tly â—e folow the steppes of Christ The master is vnto the seruanÌ„t in Gods stede Our spiritualtie retayne mens seruauntes not to honour God but their traditions and ceremonies onely Christes doctrine the Popes differre If thy master please thee not shaue thy selfe a Monke a Frier or a Priest To obey no man is a spirituall thyng Rom. 13. Kyngs are chosen to suppresse the wicked support the good An â—pte similitude Iudges are called Gods Blessyng Curse God rewardeth aâ— obedience though no maÌ„ els do God auengeth all disobedience though no maÌ„ els do VeÌ„geance is Gods Dauid God destroyeth one wicked by an other God prouideth a meanes to take the euil out of the way when they haue fulfilled their wickednes Why Dauid slewe not Saul The kyng 〈◊〉 in the roâ—â—â—e of god in this world The kyng must be reserued vnto the vengeaunce of God It iâ— not lawfull for a Christen subiect to resiste hys Prince though he be an heathen man Kynges must make accompt of their doynges onely to God The kyng hath no power but to his damnation to priuiledge the spiritualtie to sinne vnpunished A king is a great benefite though he be neuer so euill Princes are ordeined to pâ—uill doâ—rs The damnation of Princes Sanctuaries Neckeuerse Three natures What it is to looke Moyses in the face Heauen commeth by Christ A Christen man seketh no more but Gods will Lustes Freâ—ill Worldly witte The will is bond and â—ed Fredome All is sinne that springeth not of the spirite of God and all that is not done in the light of Gods worde So do our spiritualtie in all their workes True miracles are wrought to coÌ„firme the preaching and not the God head of the preacher Our hypocrites are blinde The religious looke vpon the out side onely The sprituall man The naturall man Feate is the last â—emedy Kinges defend y â— false authoritie of the pope their office punishing of sinne loyd apart Bishoppes minister the kinges dutie their owne layde apart yea they persecute their owne office Kynges do but waite on y â— Popes pleasure The iugling of the Pope Bishops of Almany Mylane Byshops of Fraunce A cappe of maintenaunce Most Christen kyng Defendre of the Popes Fayth The eldest sonne of the holy 〈◊〉 Blâ—â—â—ng of armes The English Bysshops The falsehode of the Bishops O a cruell and an abhominable example of tyranny iudge them by theyr dedes saith Christ The whore of BabyloÌ„ Confession Not Peter onely but Christ also was vnder the temporall sword The kings sinne in geuing exeÌ„ptions the Prelates in receauyng them When the spiritualitie payeth tribute Shameles iugglers They make no conscieÌ„ce at any euill doyng They care for theyr neighbours as y â— wolfe doth for the shepe The euill ensample of the spiritualtie causeth the lay to beleue that they are not bound to obey There is no ChristeÌ„ loue in theÌ„ What purpose euen to flatter the princes that they may abuse their authoritie to sleâ— who soeuer beleueth 〈◊〉 Christ and to mainteine the Pope Confessiâ— Prelates know all mens secretes 〈…〉 man theâ—… â—oue fulfilleth the law before God not the outward dede Agaynste workemen The deede fulfilleth the law before the world Faith maketh a man to loue Iustifiyng The office or dutie of the law The beleuyng of Gods promises iustifieth The spirite and the inward vertues are knowen by the outward dede Ouercome thyne enemy with well doing The law The kyng Rulers are Gods gift Why the rulers are euill Euill rulers are a signe that God is angry with vs. Why the Prelates are so wicked The cause of false miracles is that we haue no lust vnto the truth The right way to came of bondage Euill rulers ought not to be resisted God is alwayes one alwayes true alwayes mercifull and excludeth no maÌ„ from his promises A Christâ— man doth but suffer onely Euill rulers are wholesome medicines A Christen man receaueth How profitable aduersitie is The greatest sinner is righteous in Christ and the promises And the perfectest and holyest is a sinner in the lawe the fleshe Rigour in parentes towardes their chilchildren is to be eschued The right bringing vp of children The destruction marring of children The maryage of children without conâ—… of their parenâ—es is vnlawfull In Christ we are all seruaunts and he that hath knowledge is bounde MeÌ„ ought to rule their wiues by Gods worde Why the man is stronger then the woman Teach thy seruaunt to know Christ and after Christes doctrine deale with hym Do all thyng with Gods worde Landlordes should raise no rentes nor bring vp new customes God gaue â—he earth to men Landlordes should withstand the worng of the Tenauntes There is no respect of person afore God Moyses Iudges O tyranny to compell a man to accuse himselfe Our Prelates learned of Cayphas Secret sinnes pertayne vnto God to punishe and open sinnes vnto the kyng ☜ Parcialitie in Iudges is wicked Parcialitie bribe takyng is the pestilence of Iudges ☞ Women pride and coÌ„tempt of subiectes are the pestilence of Princes Vayne names The holy father lonseth peace and vmâ—â—e trace trâ—uth and aâ— honesty What the keyes arâ— why they are so called The keyes are promised The keyes are payde To bynde and loose Repentaunce and forgeuenes come by preachyng Peter practiseth his keyes The popes authoritie is to preach gods word onely Beware of the net and of the leuen and of the counterfet keyes of our holy father Not w t an hereticke sayth the Pope Vnlawfull vowes or othes men are commaunded to breake Byshops Behold the face of the Pope and of the Byshops in this glasse Peters patrimonie The popes authoritie is improued Byshops haue captiued Gods word with theyr owne decrees Rochester They walke in shadowes Aaron is euery true preacher Aaron representeth Christ Aaron addeth nothyng to Moses law The Apostles preached not Peter but Christ Paule is greater thaÌ„ hye
Apostles Paule is greater theÌ„ Peter Paul proued his Apostleshyp with preachyng and sufferyng The Byshops proue there Apostleshyp w t bulles shadowes The Apostles were sent of Christ w t like authoritie The authoritie that Christ gaue was to preache Christes word ☞ ☞ Why Byshops make them a god on earth AaroÌ„ made a calfe And the Pope maketh Bulles The shaueÌ„ nation hath put Christ out of hys â—owme and all kinges and the Emperour Christ is but a vaine name Proper ministers Rochester is proued both ignorant and malicious The Epistles of Paule are the Gospell What Gospell signifieth One Gospell one spirite one truth The authoritie of Paule and of hys Gospell Rochester playeth boâ— pepe Neuer maÌ„ for bad to marry saue the Pope The cause why they will not haue the scripture in Englishe Tully chiefe of Oratours Rochester alleageth Paule for his blinde ceremonies contrary to Paules doctrine It is not lawfull for vs to tell what prayer is what fasting is or wherefore it serueth Payne of cursing damnatioÌ„ and so forth If Paule had none authoritie theÌ„ had Peter none where had then the Pope this authoritie Rochester is improued Wherefore the spirituall officers are ordayned Rochester alleageth heretikes for his purpose for lacke of scripture Robynhode is of authoritie enough to proue the Pope withall Rochester is an Oratoure Rochester is cleane beside hymselfe If Rochester be such a iuggler What suppose ye of the rest let Rochester be an example therfore to iudge them all Faith is the roote and loue springeth of fayth Though Rochester haue not the spirite to iudge spirituall thinges yet ought reason to haue kept him from so shameful lying But God hath blynded him to bring their falshod to light The controuersy betwene Iames Paule Why deuils haue none of Paules fayth nor sinners that repent not A maÌ„ may beleue that Christ died and many other thynges 〈◊〉 not beleue in Christ What it is to beleue in Christ Why say men can not rule Men feare the Popes oyle more then Gods coÌ„maundement Fayth driueth y â— deuilâ— away Why doe not the Byshops make hym flee from shotyng of gunnes Ceremonies dyd not the miracle but fayth Let them tell what the ceremony meaneth The priest disguiseth hym selfe with the passion of Christ Domme ceremonies quench fayth and loue and make the infidels to mocke vs. The prophesie of Christ is fulfilled The testament of the obseruauntes False annoynted Christes prophesis â–ª be it neuer so terrible must be yet fulfilled Christ was neither shanen nor shorne nor annoynted with oyle Hee that doth ought to make satisfaction or to get heauen hath lost his parte of Christes bloud To our neighbour make we amendes The Apostles were neither shaue nor shoren nor annoynted with oyle Byshop an ouersear The true annoynting old Priest This oyle is not among our Byshops Priestes ought to to haue wiues why What the Priestes dutie is to do what to haue Men are not bound to pay the Priest in tithes by Gods law Deacon what it signifieth and what is his office No beggers How holy dayes and offerynges came vp Saintes were not yet Gods Why laÌ„des were geueÌ„ vnto the spirituall officers befor we fell from the fayth False annoynted Shauyng is borowed of the heathen and oylyng of y â— Iewes False names Lying signes No wife but â—n whore Take a dispensation Knaueate Bootes Miters Cite them Pose theÌ„ Make theÌ„ heretickes Burne theÌ„ Curse theÌ„ Feare theÌ„ All in Latine Rolle theÌ„ Syng Ryng Lulle theÌ„ Rocke theÌ„ a slepe Pray in Latin Say them a Gospell What quod my Lord of Canterbury Crosse Turmoylers The craft of the Prelates Interdict Peter 〈◊〉 neuer to schole at the arches The Pope hath one kyngdome more then God hymselfe Shering what it signifieth Tot quot Bishops that preach not Tithes Temporall landes Frechappell Testamentes Offering dayes Priuy tythes Mortuaries If he die froÌ„ home Thou must paye ere thou passe Pety pillage Confession First Masse Professinges Conturations Parson Vicare Parishe priest Fryers Spirituall lawe A proper commoditie of confession Laye your hand on the booke No man may aueÌ„ge saue the kyng â–ª and he is bound by his office Kinges are in captiuitie The dutie of kynges Vnlawfull othes ought to be broken and may without dispensation The kyng only ought to punish sinne I meane that is broken forth the hart must remaine to God The sprite perteineth vnto the shauen onely The kings law is Gods law How men ought to iudge questions of the scripture We come oft to schole But are neuer caught Kinges ought to see what they doe and not to beleue the Byshoppes namely seing their liuing is so sore suspects It perteineth vnto all men to know the scriptures ☞ Be learned ye that iudge the earth The kings are become Antichrists hangmen Be learned ye that iudge the earth Who slew the prophetes Why were the prophetes slayne What deedes of mercy teach the hipocrited Why flew they christ The keyes Christ is a traitor and a breaker of the kynges peace How the hypocrites bynde and lose ☞ Be learned ye that iudge the earth â—or rebukyng this 〈…〉 And for the same cause are we persecutes They bee 〈…〉 Purgatory that make perpetuâ—… Why it is 〈◊〉 Pur gatory Scala Câ—… The doore is stopt vys ye must clyme and scale the walles Some are prayed for and prayed to also The craft that helpeth other helpeth not his owne master Prayer was not sold in the old tyms Their prayer breaketh the great commaundement of God It is tyme that they were tyed by therfore The burdens of our spirituall lawyers Confession tormenteth the conscience robbeth the purse of money and the soule of fayth Bagges or bables to be knowen by Glorious names How are they estemed Kinges are down they can not go lower Our hypocrites lyue by theft ConscieÌ„ces that are so narrow about traditions haue wyde mouthes about gods coÌ„maundementes As the Iewes are the childreÌ„ of AbrahaÌ„ so are the Byshops the successours of the Apostles The spiritualty haue taught to feare their traditions They wynne somewhat alwayes ☜ They that seke honor haue no fayth neither can they do Gods message Be learned Gods wordought all men to know They do all secretly ☞ Gods wordought so iudge â—he right way to vnderstaÌ„d the scripture The kings haue a iudge before whom my soule for yours helpeth not Preach what thou wilt but rebuke nor hypocrisie The Prelates are clothed in red Pollaxeâ— Iudge the free by hys fruite and not by his leanes Sacramentes are signes of Gods promises The promise which the Sacrament preacheth iustifieth onely How the sacrameÌ„tes iustifie Matrimony was not ordeined to signifie any promise If wedlocke be holy why had they leuer haue whores theÌ„ wines Character Sacerdos Presbiter Priestes now ought not to be annointed with oyle The office of a Priest They will be holier but their deedes be not holy at all Compare their dedes to the doctrine end deedes of Christ
they â—oâ— NegligeÌ„ce 〈◊〉 doyng â—…ed brynâ—…th vs to desperation Two apte similitudes 〈◊〉 well and â—…l doings Promise He that professeth not a newe lyfe hath no promise of mercy in Christ Prayer Workes must be seasoned with Gods worde if they shall please God Prayer What it is and how many wayes it may be named prayer Chamber To shut thy chamber doore what it meaneth Prayer Gods commaundement and promise shuld moâ—â— vs to pray The Pater noster That prayer is vayne wherein y t hart is not ioyned with the toung False prayer is painefull True prayer to pleasaunt Sion Shenâ—… Not the multitude of thy â—ordes but thy fayth 〈◊〉 praying God doth respect The Dater noster is expounded To honour Gods name what it is Kinges must commaunde nothyng nor forbid to do any thing contrary to Gods worde When we request any thing at Gods haÌ„d we must pray that his will be done not ours Dayly breade whereby is vnderstoode all that pertaineth vnto the necessitie of this lyfe A surer way then pardons How thou mayst bee sure of pardon for thy sinnes We cannot of our selues but â—all into 〈◊〉 Small occasions drâ—… vs to 〈…〉 〈◊〉 we are 〈◊〉 ly prone Who shuld thinke hym selfe to be without sinne were as euill as Lucifer Kynges 〈◊〉 subiectes are all one afore God A couenauÌ„t where with God is bounde to forgeue vs and we to forgeue ech other Gods couenaunt is a sure absolution to all that keepe Leauen how many wayed it is taken Faith what power it is of and the fruites that spring thereof Loue is righteousnes Faith bringeth loue Workes Loue. Fayth As Leauen can not be seene in a â—oafe without smell or tast so cannot saith in vs without good workes and y â— intent of the same be seene or appeare That fayth iustifieth what iâ— meaneth Fayth Workes are sacramentes Baptim Christ Fayth Fast If fasting be vsed to any other and then to tame the fleshe that thereby we may be the more prone to serue God it is abused To annoint the head what it meaneth Fastyng The heape of inconueniences that spring by â—…rate superfluous 〈◊〉 and drinking Fastyng dayes or dayes of abstmence are to be ordained for common weales sake Almose Prayer Fasting Almose prayer and fasting how necessary Almose prayer and fasting are inseperable Fasting is not in eating and drinking onely Workes make hipocrites 〈◊〉 y â— true entent be away Rulers be ordained for theÌ„ that cannot rule theÌ„selues Preacher The office of a true preacher Note this well ye temporall magistrates Prophets Priestes yea and Kynges of the old TestameÌ„t zealous Preachers Papistes haue often bene called to the Popes couenaunt but seldome to the Lords Obiection Solution Payne How God delueth in our payne takyng Fast The intent of fastyng what â—…s Fast How the Iewes did fast Fast The popes fast A feasâ—yng fast Faslyng The true intent is away from the Popes fastyng Monkes made the Pope a â—…od for his dispensations Couetousnes 〈◊〉 at a 〈…〉 〈◊〉 is 2. Pet 〈◊〉 Couetousnes cannot but erre More Couetousnes blinded the eyes hardened y e hart of Sir Thomas More The coÌ„modities that folow couetous and worldly rich men â—uke xij Luke xiiij Couetousnes maketh the salte of Godes worde vnsauery Couetousnes maketh a false Prophet Darckenesse Couetousnes causeth darcknesse Darckenesse The daâ—â—nes of the Popes doctrine here plainely appeareth Fayth in workes is darcknesse Darcknes Mammon what it is Mammon is a God Mammon maketh meÌ„ disguise theÌ„ selues The seruauntes of Mammon are not oâ— Chriâ—â—es Church The seruaunt of Mammon to no true preacher To bee MammoÌ„s seruaunt what it is MammoÌ„s seruaunt how he is knowen The goodnes of god towarde mankynd Byrdes beastes teache vs to put away care Care Mammon Actes 〈◊〉 ConenauÌ„t keepe couenaunt with God and he shal keepe promise wyth thee Kingdome of heauen what Righteousnes of the kingdome of heauen what it is Iâ— thou folow Christ thou canst not 〈…〉 sufficient liuing Care What we ought châ—â—â—â—est to care for Tempte Why God letteth hys children be tempted with aduersitie What care is forbiddeÌ„ Care whâ—… care euery man ought to haue Gods commaundement is mans lyfe Exod. xx Why God suffereth tirauntes to prosper Iudgyng What iudgyng is to be rebuked All dayes are indifferent to do good dedes to y â— prayse of God the profite of our neighbore The beame Ceremonies hee that breaketh vnitie for zeale of ceremonies vnder slandeth not Gods law Ceremonies Measure â–ª Dogges who they be what is signified therby Swyne truly described Praâ—er is a commauÌ„dement Belefe To beleue in God what Luke 18. Prayer By prayer we wynne the victory onely and therefore is it of all thyngesâ— most necessary False Prophetes what their wickednes 〈◊〉 Mark xiij Math. 24. Thy hart must be ioy ned with thy prayer The riche must pray for dayly bread To thinke our selues saued or preserued by any other meanes then by Gods â–ª is Idolatry Faith must be ioyned to our prayer Though God differ thy request yet must thou not saynt Doubtes How to â—oyle doubtes Note Note Law what the fulfillyng therof is The end of all y â— lawes betwen mâ— and man is to loue thy neighbour as thy selfe Strayte gate The narrow way Few finde the narrow waâ— and whâ— Peter Paule â–ª Christ The false prophetes who Sheepes clothing what it meaneth â–ª 〈◊〉 Thess 2. Sheepes clothing Rauening wolues The obedience pouertie and wilfull chastitie of our spiritualtie Pouertie Chastitie Charitie Fasting Prayer Thornes beare no Figges The aunswere of cloysterers to such as shall desire â—elefe at theâ— haÌ„ds A corrupt tree beareth no good â—â—ute Fayth is the kernell of all our good frutes Faith maketh the â—oorke â—oâ—d and acceptable An example howe thy workâ— or deede may be pleasaunt and acceptable before God â–ª Handy craftes are the commaundement of God The Iewes Turkes geâ—r almes as we doe yet for lacke of fayth it is abhominable God is aswell pleased when we thankefully receaue his benefites as when we do geue for his sake Hipocrites exâ—oll their owne workes to destroy the workes of God The holynes of hypocrites wherein it is Aske the 〈◊〉 steÌ„ Friâ—is why they murthered one of their felowes at London Who is y â— spiritualty IgnoraÌ„ce 〈◊〉 not if we wâ—â— notâ—câ— False prophetes how to 〈◊〉 â—here they be Beleuers without 〈◊〉 workers without fayth are built on 〈◊〉 The 〈…〉 〈…〉 the◠〈…〉 in Iesus Christ Fayth what it breedeth Loue. The word of God 〈…〉 〈◊〉 a man into 〈◊〉 parts 〈…〉 y t fleâ—â—e to hold one â—ay and 〈◊〉 spirite to draw an other Iohn 16. The holy ghost shall rebuke the world for lacke of true iudgement 〈◊〉 Cor. 2. The spiritual iudgeth all thynges spiritually Math. 22. Rom. 13. Math. 22. The spirituall man searcheth 〈◊〉 the cause why 〈◊〉 ought to loue hys neighbour â–ª Man is Lord ouer all the creatures of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Reg. â—1 Circumâ—…oÌ„ not trequented in 〈◊〉
sent where hee heard that they begon to faynte to comforte courage strength them with the word of GOD and in that also that he sent Timothe Paules Disciple both vertuous well learned and had in great reuerence it is easy to see that he was a faythfull seruaunt of Christes and of the same doctrine that Timothe was of yea and Paule hym selfe was of and y ◠he was an Apostle or in the Apostles tyme or nere thereunto And seyng the Epistle agreeth to all the rest of the Scripture if it be indifferently looked on why should it not bee authoritie and taken for holy Scripture The Prologue vpon the Epistle of S. Iames by W. Tyndall THoughe this Epistle were refused in the old tyme and denyed of many to be the epistle of a very Apostle and though also it laye not the foundation of the fayth of Christe but speaketh of a general fayth in god neyther preacheth his death and resurrection either the mercy that is layde vp in store for vs in him or euerlasting couenant made vs in his bloud which is the office and duety of a very apostle as Christ sayeth Iohn 15. ye shall testifye of me yet because it setteth vp no mans doctrine but cryeth to keepe the law of God maketh loue which is without parcialitie the fulfillyng of the law as Christ and all the Apostles did and hath thereto many good and godly sentēces in it and hath also nothing that is agreable to the rest of the scripture if it be loked indifferētly on me thinketh it ought of rigt to be takē for holy scripture For as for that place for which happely it was at the beginnyng refused of holy men as it ought if it had meant as they toke it and for which place onely for the false vnderstandyng it hath bene chiefly receiued of the Papistes yet if the circumstances be well pondered it wyll appeare that the authors entent was farre otherwise then they toke for For where he saith in the 2. chapter fayth without deedes is dead in it self he meaneth none other thyng then all the scripture doth how that that fayth which hath no good dedes following is a false fayth and none of that fayth iustifieth or receyueth forgeuenesse of sins For God promised thē only forgeuenes of theyr sinnes onely whiche turne to GOD to keepe his lawes Wherfore they that purpose to cōtinue still in synne haue no part in that promise but deceyue themselues if they beleue that GOD hath forgeuen them their olde synnes for Christes sake And after when he sayth that a man is iustified by deedes and not of faith only he will no more then that faith doth not iustify euery where that nothyng iustifieth saue fayth For dedes also do iustify And as fayth only iustifieth before God so do dedes onely iustify before the world whereof is inough spoken partly in y t Prologue on Paul to the Romaynes and also in other places For as Paule affirmeth Rom. 2. that Abraham was not iustified by workes before God but by fayth only as Gen. beareth record so wil Iames that deedes onely iustified hym before the world and faith wrought with his deedes that is to say fāyth wherwith he was righteous before God in the hart did cause hym to worke the wyll of God outwardly whereby he was righteous before the worlde and whereby the worlde perceiued that he beleued in God loued and feared God And as Hebr. 11. y t scripture affirmeth that Raab was iustified before God through faith so doth Iames affirme that through workes by whiche she sheweth her fayth she was iustified before the world and it is true And as for the Epistle of Iudas though men haue and yet do doubt of the authour and thoughe it seeme also to be drawne out of the second Epistle of S. Peter and thereto alleageth scripture that is no where founde yet seyng the matter is so godly and agreeyng to holy Scripture I see not but that it ought to haue the authoritie of holy Scripture An exposition vpō certaine wordes and phrases of the new Testament INfernus and Gehenna differ much in significatiō though we haue none interpretatiō for either of thē thē this english word Hell for Gehenna signifieth a place of punishment but Infernus is taken for any maner of place beneth in the earth as a graue sepulchre or a caue Hell it is called in Hebrue the valley of Hennon a place by Ierusalem where they brent their children in fyre vnto the Idoll Moloch and is vsurped and taken now for a place where the wicked and vngodly shal be tormented both soule and body after the generall iudgement Geue roume to the wrath of God Rom. 12. Wrath is there taken for vēgeaunce and the meanyng is let God auenge either by himselfe or by the officers that beare hys roume There tary and abide till ye go out It is Marke the 6. chap. whersoeuer ye enter into an house there abide tyll ye go out thence And Luke 9. it is Into whatsoeuer house ye enter there tary and go not out thence that is to say whosoeuer receiueth you there abyde as long as you are in the citie or towne and go not shamefully a begging from house to house as Friers doe Dust shake of the dust of your feete Math. 10. Why are they commaunded to shake of the dust for a witnes sayth Luke that that deede may testifye against them in the day of iudgement that the doctrine of saluation was offred for them but they would not receyue thē ye see also that such iestures and ceremonies haue greater power with them thē haue bare wordes onely to moue the harte and to stirre vp fayth as do the laying on of handes annointyng with oyle c. Hipocrites can ye discerne the face of heauen and not discerne the signe of the tymes that is to say they could iudge by the signes of the skye what weather should follow but they could not know Christe by the signes of the Scripture and yet other signes might not be geuen them He that sayth he knoweth Christ kepeth not his commaundementes is a lyar To know Christ is to beleue in Christ Ergo he that keepeth not the commaundementes beleueth not in Christ ¶ The end of such Prologues of the old Testament and new Testament as were made by William Tyndall The parable of the wicked Mammon published in the yeare 1527. the 8. of May by William Tyndall ¶ That fayth the mother of all good workes iustifieth vs before we can bryng forth any good worke as the husband marieth his wyfe before he can haue any lawfull children by her Furthermore as the husbande marieth not hys wyfe that she shoulde continue vnfruitefull as before and as she was in the state of virginitie wherin it was impossible for her to beare fruite but contrariwise to make her fruitefull euen so fayth iustifieth vs not that is to say marieth vs
not to God that we should continue vnfruitfull as before but that he should put the seede of his holy sprite in vs as S. Iohn in his first Epistle calleth it and to make vs fruitfull For sayth Paul Ephe. 2. By grace are ye made safe through fayth and that not of your selues for it is the gifte of God and commeth not of the workes least any man should boast himselfe For we are his workemanship created in Christ Iesu vnto good workes which God hath ordeyned that we should walke in them William Tyndale otherwyse called Hitchins to the Reader GRace and peace with all maner spirituall fcelyng and liuyng worthy of the kyndenes of Christ be wyth the reader with all that trust the wyll of God Amen The cause why I set my name before this little treatise and haue not rather done it in the new testament is that then I folowed the counsell of Christ which exhorteth men Math. 6. to doe their good deedes secretly and to be contente with the consciēce of well doyng and that God seeth vs and patiently to abyde the reward of the last day which christ hath purchased for vs now would I fayne haue done likewise but am I compelled otherwise to do While I aboade a faythfull companion which now hath taken another voyage vpon him to preach Christ where I suppose he was neuer yet preached God which put in hys hart thether to go sende his spirite with hym comforte hym and bryng hys purpose to good effecte one William Roye a man somewhat crafty when he commeth vnto new acquayntance and before he be through knowne and namely when all is spent came vnto me and offred hys helpe As long as he had no money somwhat I could rule hym but as soone as he had gotten hym money he became lyke hymselfe agayne Neuerthelesse I suffered all thynges tyll that was ended which I coulde not doe alone without one both to write and to helpe me to copare the textes together When that was ended I toke my leaue and bade hym farewell for our two lyues and as men say a day longer After we were departed he went and gate him new frendes which thyng to doe he passeth all that euer I yet knew And there when he had stored hym of money he gate hym to Argentine where he professed wonderfull faculties maketh boast of no small things A yeare after that and now xij monthes before y ◠printyng of this worke came one Ierome a brother of Grenewich also through Wormes to Argentine saying y ◠he intended to be Christes Disciple another whyle to kepe as nye as God would geue him grace y ◠profession of hys baptisme to get hys liuyng with his hādes to lyue no lōger idlely of the sweate and labour of those captiues whiche they had taught not to beleue in Christe but in cut shooes and russet coats Which Ierome with all diligence I warned of Royes boldnes exhorted him to beware of hym to walke quietly and wyth all patiēce long sufferyng according as we haue Christ hys Apostles for an ensāple which thyng he also promised me Neuerthelesse whē he was commyng to Argētine Williā Roye whose toung is able not onely to make fooles starke mad but also to deceaue the wisest that is at the first sight and acquaintaunce gate hym to hym and set hym a worke to make rymes while he hym selfe translated a Dialogue out of Latin into Englishe in whose Prologue he promiseth more a great deale then I feare me he will euer pay Paule sayth 2. Timo. 2. The seruaūt of the Lord must not striue but be peaceable vnto all men and ready to teach one that can suffer the euill with mekenesse and that can informe them that resiste if God at any tyme will geue them repentaunce for to know the trouth It becommeth not then the Lordes seruaunt to vse rayling rymes but Gods worde which is the right weapon to slay sinne vice all iniquitie The Scripture of god is good to teach and to improue ij Timo. iij. and. ij Thes ij Paule speakyng of Antechrist sayth Whom the Lord shall destroy with the sprite or breath of his mouth that is with the word of God And. ij Cor. x. The weapons of our warre are not carnall thynges sayth he but mighty in God to cast downe strong holdes and so forth that is to destroy high buildings of false doctrine The word of God is that day wherof Paul speaketh i. Cor. iij. which shall declare all thing that fire which shal try euery mans worke and consume false doctrine with that sword ought men sharply to fight and not to rayle with foolishe rymes Let it not offende thee that some walke inordinatly let not the wickednes of Iudas cause thee to despise the doctrine of his fellowes No man ought to thinke that Stephen was a false preacher because that Nicolas whiche was chosen felow with hym Act. vj. to minister vnto the widowes fell after into great heresies as histories make mention Good and euill go alwayes together one cā not be knowen without the other Marke this also aboue all thinges that Antechrist is not an outward thyng that is to say a man that should sodēly appeare with wonders as our fathers talked of hym No verely for Antichrist is a spirituall thyng And is as much to say as agaynst Christ y t is one that preacheth false doctrine contrarie to Christ Antechrist was in the old Testamēt and fought with the Prophetes he was also in the tyme of Christ of the Apostles as thou readest in the Epistles of Iohn and of Paule to the Corinthians and Galathians and other Epistles Antechrist is now shall I doubt not endure till the worldes ende But his nature is when he is vttered and ouercome with the worde of God to go out of the playe for a season and to disguise hymselfe and then to come in agayne with a new name and new rayment As thou seest howe Christ rebuketh the Scribes and the Pharises in the Gospel which were very Antechristes saying Wo be to you Pharises for ye robbe widowes houses ye praye long prayers vnder a colour ye shut vp the kingdom of heauē suffer thē not y ◠would to enter in ye haue taken away the keye of knowledge ye make men breake Gods commaundementes with your traditions ye beguile the people with hipocrisie and such like Which thynges all our prelates do but haue yet gotten them new names and other garmentes and are otherwyse disguised There is difference in the names betwene a Pope a Cardinall a bishop and so forth and to say a Scribe a Pharisey a seniour and so forth but the thyng is all one Euen so now when we haue vttered hym he wyll change hymselfe once more and turne hymselfe into an angell of lyght 2. Cor. 11. Read the place I exhorte
but pure sinne and of Christ grace onely which are out of measure contrary But the similitude or likenes standeth in the originall byrth and not in the vertue vice of the byrth So that as Adam is father of all sinne so is Christ father of all righteousnes And as all sinners spryng of Adam EueÌ„ so all righteous men and women spryng of Christ After the same maner is here the vnrighteous stuard an ensample vnto vs in his wisedome and diligence onely in that he prouided so wisely for him self that we with righteousnes should be as diligeÌ„t to prouide for our soules as he with vnrighteousnes prouided for hys body Likewise mayst thou soyle all other textes which sound as though it were betwene vs and GOD as it is in the world where the reward is more looked vpon then the labour yea where men hate the labour and worke falssy with the body and not with the hart and no longer then they are loked vppon that the labour may appeare outward onely WHen Christ sayth Math. v. Blessed are ye wheÌ„ they rayle on you and persecute you and say all maner euill sayinges agaynst you and yet lye and that for my sake reioyse be glad for your reward is great in heauen Thou mayest not imagine that our deedes deserue the ioy and glorie that shal be geuen vnto vs. For then Paul saith Rom. xi fauour were not fauor I caÌ„ not receaue it of fauour of the bounteous of God freely and by deseruyng of deedes also But beleue as the Gospell glad tydynges promises of God say vnto thee that for Christes bloudes sake onely through fayth God is at one with thee and thou receaued to mercy and art become the sonne of God and heire annexed with with Christ of al the goodnes of God the earnest wherof is the spirite of god poured into our hartes Of whiche thynges the deedes are witnesses and certifie our consciences that our fayth is vnfayned and that the right spirite of God is in vs. For if I patieÌ„tly suffer aduersitie and tribulation for conscience of God onely that is to say because I know GOD and testifie the truth then am I sure that God hath chosen me in Christ and for Christes sake and hath put in me his spirite as an earnest of his promises whose workyng I feele in myne hart the deedes bearyng witnes vnto the same Now is it Christes bloud only that deserued all the promises of God that which I suffer and do is partely the curyng healyng and mortifiyng of my members and killing of that originall poyson wherwith I was conceiued and borne that I might be altogether like Christ and partly the doyng of my dutie to my neighbour whose debter I am of all that I haue receiued of God to draw him to Christ with al suffring with all patience and euen with sheading my bloud for him not as an offering or merite for hys sinnes but as an ensample to prouoke hym Christes bloud onely putteth away all the sinne that euer was is or shal be from them that are elect and repent beleuyng the Gospell that is to say gods promises in Christ AGayn in the same 5. chapter loue your ennemies blesse them that curse you doe well to them that hate you and persecute you that ye may be the sonnes of your father whiche is in heaueÌ„ For he maketh his sunne shine vpon euill on good and sendeth his rayne vpon iust and vniust Not that our woorkes make vs the sonnes of God but testifie onely and certifie our consciences that we are the sonnes of God and that God hath chosen vs washed vs in christes bloud and hath put his spirite in vs. And it foloweth if ye loue them that loue you what reward haue ye do not the Publicanes euen the same and if ye shall haue fauour to your frendes onely what singuler thing do ye doe not the Publicanes euen the same ye shal be perfect therefore as your father whiche is in heauen is perfect That is to say if that ye do nothing but that the world doth and they which haue the spirite of the world wherby shall ye know that ye are the sonnes of God and beloued of God more then the world But and if ye counterfet and follow God in well doyng then no doubt it is a signe that the spirite of God is in you and also the fauour of God which is not in the world and that ye are inheritoures of all the promises of God and elect vnto the fellowship of the bloud of Christ ALso Math 6. Take heede to your almes that ye do iâ— not in the sight of men to the eutenâ— that ye would be sâ—ne of them or els haue ye no reward with your father which is in heauen Neither cause a truÌ„pet to be blowen afore thee wheÌ„ thou doost thine almes as the hipocrites do in the sinagoges and in the streetes to be glorified of the worlde but when thou doost thine almes â—et not thy lefte hande knowe what thy right hand doth y â— thy almes may be in secret and thy father which seeth in secret shall reward thee openly This putteth vs in remembraunce of our duetie and sheweth what followeth good workes not that works deserue it but that the reward is layd vp for vs in store and we thereunto elect through Christes bloud which the workes testify For if we be worldlye minded and do our works as y â— world doth how shall we know that GOD hath chosen vs out of the world But if we worke freely without all maner worldly respect to shew mercy and to do our duetie to our neighbour and to be vnto him as God is to vs then are we sure y t the fauour mercy of God is vpon vs that we shal enioy all the good promises of god through Christ which hath made vs heyres thereof ALso in the same chapter it followeth When thou prayest be not as the hipocrites which loue to stand and pray in the sinagoges and in the corners of the streetes for to bee sene of men But when thou prayest enter into thy chamber and shut thy dore to praye to thy father which is in secrete and thy father whiche seeth in secrete shal reward thee openly And likewise when we fast teacheth Christe in the same place that we should behaue our selues that it appeare not vnto men how that we fast but vnto our father which is in secret our father which seeth in secret shall reward vs openly These two textes do but declare what followeth good woorkes for eternall lyfe commeth not by the deseruyng of workes but is sayth Paul in y â— 6. to y â— Rom. the gift of God through Iesus Christ Neither do our workes iustify vs. For except we were iustified by fayth which is our righteousnes had the sprite of God in vs to teach vs we could